This is a modern-English version of Here and beyond, originally written by Wharton, Edith. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Transcriber’s Note:

Transcriber’s Note:

Here and Beyond

Edith Wharton
Decorations by E. C. Caswell
[Logo]
D. Appleton & Company
New York ❧ London ❧ Mcmxxvi
[Fleuron]
COPYRIGHT—1926—BY
D. APPLETON & COMPANY
PRINTED IN THE USA
COPYRIGHT, 1924, 1925, 1926, BY THE PICTORIAL REVIEW COMPANY
COPYRIGHT, 1925, BY THE CONSOLIDATED MAGAZINES CORPORATION
COPYRIGHT, 1918, BY CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS

CONTENTS

PAGE
Miss Mary Pask 1
The Young Gents 32
Cursed 79
The Seed of Faith 125
The Temperate Zone 194
Velvet Ear Cushions 255
HERE AND BEYOND
1

MISS MARY PASK

I

It was not till the following spring that I plucked up courage to tell Mrs. Bridgeworth what had happened to me that night at Morgat.

It wasn't until the next spring that I found the courage to tell Mrs. Bridgeworth what had happened to me that night in Morgat.

In the first place, Mrs. Bridgeworth was in America; and after the night in question I lingered on abroad for several months—not for pleasure, God knows, but because of a nervous collapse supposed to be the result of having taken up my work again too soon after my touch of fever in Egypt. But, in any case, if I had been door to door with Grace Bridgeworth I could not have spoken of the affair before, to her or to any one else; not till I had been rest-cured and built up again at one of those wonderful Swiss sanatoria 2where they clean the cobwebs out of you. I could not even have written to her—not to save my life. The happenings of that night had to be overlaid with layer upon layer of time and forgetfulness before I could tolerate any return to them.

In the first place, Mrs. Bridgeworth was in America; and after that night, I stayed overseas for several months—not for fun, believe me, but because I had a nervous breakdown, supposedly because I went back to work too soon after getting sick with fever in Egypt. But honestly, even if I had been right next door to Grace Bridgeworth, I still couldn’t have talked about what happened then, with her or anyone else; not until I had fully rested and recovered at one of those amazing Swiss health resorts where they help you clear your mind. I couldn't have even written to her—not even if my life depended on it. The events of that night needed to be buried under layers and layers of time and forgetfulness before I could even think about revisiting them.

The beginning was idiotically simple; just the sudden reflex of a New England conscience acting on an enfeebled constitution. I had been painting in Brittany, in lovely but uncertain autumn weather, one day all blue and silver, the next shrieking gales or driving fog. There is a rough little white-washed inn out on the Pointe du Raz, swarmed over by tourists in summer but a sea-washed solitude in autumn; and there I was staying and trying to do waves, when some one said: “You ought to go over to Cape something else, beyond Morgat.”

The start was absurdly simple; just the sudden impulse of a New England conscience reacting to a weakened state. I had been painting in Brittany, where the beautiful yet unpredictable autumn weather could be bright blue and silver one day and howling winds or thick fog the next. There’s a small, white-washed inn on the Pointe du Raz, crowded with tourists in the summer but a quiet refuge in the autumn; and that’s where I was staying and attempting to capture the waves, when someone said, “You should head over to Cape something else, past Morgat.”

I went, and had a silver-and-blue day there; and on the way back the name of Morgat set up an unexpected association of ideas: Morgat—Grace Bridgeworth—Grace’s sister, Mary Pask—“You know my darling Mary has a little place now near Morgat; if you ever go to Brittany do go to 3see her. She lives such a lonely life—it makes me so unhappy.”

I went and had a day filled with silver and blue there; and on the way back, the name Morgat unexpectedly triggered a series of associations: Morgat—Grace Bridgeworth—Grace’s sister, Mary Pask—“You know my beloved Mary has a little place near Morgat now; if you ever visit Brittany, make sure to see her. She leads such a lonely life—it really makes me sad.”

That was the way it came about. I had known Mrs. Bridgeworth well for years, but had only a hazy intermittent acquaintance with Mary Pask, her older and unmarried sister. Grace and she were greatly attached to each other, I knew; it had been Grace’s chief sorrow, when she married my old friend Horace Bridgeworth, and went to live in New York, that Mary, from whom she had never before been separated, obstinately lingered on in Europe, where the two sisters had been travelling since their mother’s death. I never quite understood why Mary Pask refused to join Grace in America. Grace said it was because she was “too artistic”—but, knowing the elder Miss Pask, and the extremely elementary nature of her interest in art, I wondered whether it were not rather because she disliked Horace Bridgeworth. There was a third alternative—more conceivable if one knew Horace—and that was that she may have liked him too much. But that again became untenable (at least I supposed it did) when one knew 4Miss Pask: Miss Pask with her round flushed face, her innocent bulging eyes, her old-maidish flat decorated with art-tidies, and her vague and timid philanthropy. Aspire to Horace—!

That’s how it happened. I had known Mrs. Bridgeworth well for years, but I only had a vague, on-and-off acquaintance with her older, unmarried sister, Mary Pask. I knew Grace and Mary were very close; it had been Grace’s biggest sadness when she married my old friend Horace Bridgeworth and moved to New York, leaving Mary behind in Europe, where the two sisters had been traveling since their mother passed away. I never really understood why Mary Pask didn’t want to join Grace in America. Grace said it was because she was “too artistic”—but knowing the older Miss Pask and her very basic interest in art, I wondered if it wasn’t really because she didn’t like Horace Bridgeworth. There was a third possibility—more likely if you knew Horace—and that was that she might have liked him too much. But that idea seemed impossible (at least I thought it did) when you got to know Miss Pask: Miss Pask with her round, flushed face, her innocent bulging eyes, her old-maidish flat decorated with crafty knick-knacks, and her vague and timid sense of charity. Aspire to Horace—!

Well, it was all rather puzzling, or would have been if it had been interesting enough to be worth puzzling over. But it was not. Mary Pask was like hundreds of other dowdy old maids, cheerful derelicts content with their innumerable little substitutes for living. Even Grace would not have interested me particularly if she hadn’t happened to marry one of my oldest friends, and to be kind to his friends. She was a handsome capable and rather dull woman, absorbed in her husband and children, and without an ounce of imagination; and between her attachment to her sister and Mary Pask’s worship of her there lay the inevitable gulf between the feelings of the sentimentally unemployed and those whose affections are satisfied. But a close intimacy had linked the two sisters before Grace’s marriage, and Grace was one of the sweet conscientious women who go on using the language of 5devotion about people whom they live happily without seeing; so that when she said: “You know it’s years since Mary and I have been together—not since little Molly was born. If only she’d come to America! Just think ... Molly is six, and has never seen her darling auntie ...” when she said this, and added: “If you go to Brittany promise me you’ll look up my Mary,” I was moved in that dim depth of one where unnecessary obligations are contracted.

Well, it was all pretty confusing, or would have been if it had been interesting enough to bother with. But it wasn’t. Mary Pask was like hundreds of other frumpy old maids, cheerful castaways happy with their countless little replacements for living. Even Grace wouldn’t have caught my attention much if she hadn’t married one of my oldest friends and been nice to his friends. She was a pretty capable but somewhat boring woman, focused on her husband and kids, and completely lacking in imagination; and between her closeness to her sister and Mary Pask’s adoration of her, there was the clear divide between the feelings of those who feel sentimentally unfulfilled and those whose hearts are content. But a strong bond had connected the two sisters before Grace got married, and Grace was one of those sweet, conscientious women who continue to use the language of devotion about people they live happily without seeing. So when she said: “You know it’s been years since Mary and I have been together—not since little Molly was born. If only she’d come to America! Just think ... Molly is six and has never met her beloved auntie ...” when she said this, and added: “If you go to Brittany, promise me you’ll look up my Mary,” I felt moved in that vague way where unnecessary obligations are formed.

And so it came about that, on that silver-and-blue afternoon, the idea “Morgat—Mary Pask—to please Grace” suddenly unlocked the sense of duty in me. Very well: I would chuck a few things into my bag, do my day’s painting, go to see Miss Pask when the light faded, and spend the night at the inn at Morgat. To this end I ordered a rickety one-horse vehicle to await me at the inn when I got back from my painting, and in it I started out toward sunset to hunt for Mary Pask....

And so it happened that, on that silver-and-blue afternoon, the thought "Morgat—Mary Pask—to please Grace" suddenly triggered my sense of duty. Alright: I would toss a few things into my bag, do my painting for the day, visit Miss Pask when the light faded, and spend the night at the inn in Morgat. To make this happen, I arranged for a rickety one-horse carriage to be ready for me at the inn when I returned from painting, and in it, I set out toward sunset to search for Mary Pask....

As suddenly as a pair of hands clapped over one’s eyes, the sea-fog shut down on us. A minute before we had been driving 6over a wide bare upland, our backs turned to a sunset that crimsoned the road ahead; now the densest night enveloped us. No one had been able to tell me exactly where Miss Pask lived; but I thought it likely that I should find out at the fishers’ hamlet toward which we were trying to make our way. And I was right ... an old man in a doorway said: Yes—over the next rise, and then down a lane to the left that led to the sea; the American lady who always used to dress in white. Oh, he knew ... near the Baie des Trépassés.

As suddenly as someone putting their hands over your eyes, the sea fog closed in on us. A minute before, we had been driving over a wide, open hillside, our backs to a sunset that painted the road ahead in crimson; now, we were surrounded by the thickest darkness. No one had been able to tell me exactly where Miss Pask lived, but I figured I could find out at the fishermen’s village we were heading to. And I was right... an old man in a doorway said: Yes—over the next hill, then down a lane to the left that leads to the sea; the American lady who always dressed in white. Oh, he knew... near the Death's Bay.

“Yes; but how can we see to find it? I don’t know the place,” grumbled the reluctant boy who was driving me.

“Yes, but how are we supposed to find it? I don’t know where it is,” grumbled the unwilling boy who was driving me.

“You will when we get there,” I remarked.

“You will when we get there,” I said.

“Yes—and the horse foundered meantime! I can’t risk it, sir; I’ll get into trouble with the patron.”

“Yes—and the horse got hurt in the meantime! I can’t take that chance, sir; I’ll get in trouble with the patron.”

Finally an opportune argument induced him to get out and lead the stumbling horse, and we continued on our way. We seemed to crawl on for a long time through a wet blackness impenetrable to the glimmer of our only lamp. But now and then the pall lifted 7or its folds divided; and then our feeble light would drag out of the night some perfectly commonplace object—a white gate, a cow’s staring face, a heap of roadside stones—made portentous and incredible by being thus detached from its setting, capriciously thrust at us, and as suddenly withdrawn. After each of these projections the darkness grew three times as thick; and the sense I had had for some time of descending a gradual slope now became that of scrambling down a precipice. I jumped out hurriedly and joined my young driver at the horse’s head.

Finally, a timely thought prompted him to get out and guide the stumbling horse, and we carried on our way. We seemed to crawl along for quite a while through a wet darkness that swallowed the light from our only lamp. But now and then the gloom lifted or parted; then our weak light would pull into view some completely ordinary object—a white gate, a cow's wide-eyed face, a pile of stones by the roadside—made unsettling and surreal by being pulled from its surroundings, randomly presented to us, and just as quickly taken away. After each of these glimpses, the darkness thickened three times over; and the sense I had for some time of going down a gentle slope now transformed into the feeling of scrambling down a steep cliff. I jumped out quickly and joined my young driver at the horse's head.

“I can’t go on—I won’t, sir!” he whimpered.

“I can’t continue—I refuse to, sir!” he whined.

“Why, see, there’s a light over there—just ahead!”

“Look, there’s a light over there—right ahead!”

The veil swayed aside, and we beheld two faintly illuminated squares in a low mass that was surely the front of a house.

The veil moved aside, and we saw two softly lit squares in a low structure that was definitely the front of a house.

“Get me as far as that—then you can go back if you like.”

“Take me that far—then you can go back if you want.”

The veil dropped again; but the boy had seen the lights and took heart. Certainly there was a house ahead of us; and certainly 8it must be Miss Pask’s, since there could hardly be two in such a desert. Besides, the old man in the hamlet had said: “Near the sea”; and those endless modulations of the ocean’s voice, so familiar in every corner of the Breton land that one gets to measure distances by them rather than by visual means, had told me for some time past that we must be making for the shore. The boy continued to lead the horse on without making any answer. The fog had shut in more closely than ever, and our lamp merely showed us the big round drops of wet on the horse’s shaggy quarters.

The fog thickened again; but the boy had seen the lights and felt encouraged. There was definitely a house ahead of us, and it had to be Miss Pask’s, since there couldn’t be two in such a desolate area. Besides, the old man in the village had said, “Near the sea,” and those endless sounds of the ocean, so familiar in every part of Brittany that you start to measure distances by them instead of by sight, had been telling me for a while that we must be heading toward the shore. The boy kept leading the horse without saying anything. The fog had closed in tighter than ever, and our lamp only illuminated the large round drops of water on the horse’s shaggy coat.

The boy stopped with a jerk. “There’s no house—we’re going straight down to the sea.”

The boy stopped suddenly. “There’s no house—we’re heading straight to the sea.”

“But you saw those lights, didn’t you?”

“But you saw those lights, right?”

“I thought I did. But where are they now? The fog’s thinner again. Look—I can make out trees ahead. But there are no lights any more.”

“I thought I did. But where are they now? The fog's clearer again. Look—I can see trees up ahead. But there aren't any lights anymore.”

“Perhaps the people have gone to bed,” I suggested jocosely.

“Maybe everyone’s already gone to bed,” I said playfully.

“Then hadn’t we better turn back, sir?”

“Then shouldn’t we turn back, sir?”

“What—two yards from the gate?”

"What—two meters from the gate?"

9The boy was silent: certainly there was a gate ahead, and presumably, behind the dripping trees, some sort of dwelling. Unless there was just a field and the sea ... the sea whose hungry voice I heard asking and asking, close below us. No wonder the place was called the Bay of the Dead! But what could have induced the rosy benevolent Mary Pask to come and bury herself there? Of course the boy wouldn’t wait for me.... I knew that ... the Baie des Trépassés indeed! The sea whined down there as if it were feeding-time, and the Furies, its keepers, had forgotten it....

9The boy was quiet: there was definitely a gate up ahead, and probably behind the dripping trees, some kind of house. Unless it was just a field and the sea... the sea whose insistent voice I heard pleading and pleading, just below us. No wonder this place was called the Bay of the Dead! But what could have made the kind-hearted Mary Pask decide to come and bury herself here? Of course, the boy wouldn’t wait for me.... I knew that... the Death's Bay indeed! The sea was whining down there as if it were mealtime, and the Furies, its guardians, had forgotten it....

There was the gate! My hand had struck against it. I felt along to the latch, undid it, and brushed between wet bushes to the house-front. Not a candle-glint anywhere. If the house were indeed Miss Pask’s, she certainly kept early hours....

There was the gate! My hand hit against it. I felt around for the latch, unlocked it, and pushed through the wet bushes to the front of the house. Not a single candle flickered anywhere. If the house was really Miss Pask’s, she definitely kept early hours...

II

Night and fog were now one, and the darkness as thick as a blanket. I felt vainly about for a bell. At last my hand came in 10contact with a knocker and I lifted it. The clatter with which it fell sent a prolonged echo through the silence; but for a minute or two nothing else happened.

Night and fog had merged into one, and the darkness was as thick as a blanket. I searched aimlessly for a bell. Finally, my hand touched a knocker and I lifted it. The bang it made echoed through the silence, but for a minute or two, nothing else occurred.

“There’s no one there, I tell you!” the boy called impatiently from the gate.

“There’s no one there, I’m telling you!” the boy shouted impatiently from the gate.

But there was. I had heard no steps inside, but presently a bolt shot back, and an old woman in a peasant’s cap pushed her head out. She had set her candle down on a table behind her, so that her face, aureoled with lacy wings, was in obscurity; but I knew she was old by the stoop of her shoulders and her fumbling movements. The candle-light, which made her invisible, fell full on my face, and she looked at me.

But there was. I hadn’t heard any footsteps inside, but soon a bolt was drawn back, and an old woman in a peasant's cap peered out. She had placed her candle on a table behind her, so her face, framed by lacy edges, was in shadow; but I could tell she was old by the hunch of her shoulders and her unsteady movements. The candlelight, which kept her hidden, shone brightly on my face, and she stared at me.

“This is Miss Mary Pask’s house?”

“This is Miss Mary Pask’s house?”

“Yes, sir.” Her voice—a very old voice—was pleasant enough, unsurprised and even friendly.

“Yes, sir.” Her voice—a very old voice—was pleasant enough, unsurprised and even friendly.

“I’ll tell her,” she added, shuffling off.

"I'll tell her," she said, walking away.

“Do you think she’ll see me?” I threw after her.

“Do you think she’ll see me?” I called after her.

“Oh, why not? The idea!” she almost chuckled. As she retreated I saw that she was wrapped in a shawl and had a cotton 11umbrella under her arm. Obviously she was going out—perhaps going home for the night. I wondered if Mary Pask lived all alone in her hermitage.

“Oh, why not? The idea!” she almost laughed. As she stepped back, I noticed she was wrapped in a shawl and had a cotton 11umbrella under her arm. Clearly, she was heading out—maybe going home for the night. I wondered if Mary Pask lived all by herself in her retreat.

The old woman disappeared with the candle and I was left in total darkness. After an interval I heard a door shut at the back of the house and then a slow clumping of aged sabots along the flags outside. The old woman had evidently picked up her sabots in the kitchen and left the house. I wondered if she had told Miss Pask of my presence before going, or whether she had just left me there, the butt of some grim practical joke of her own. Certainly there was no sound within doors. The footsteps died out, I heard a gate click—then complete silence closed in again like the fog.

The old woman vanished with the candle, and I was plunged into complete darkness. After a moment, I heard a door shut at the back of the house and then the slow, heavy sound of worn wooden shoes outside. She must have picked up her shoes in the kitchen and left the house. I wondered if she had told Miss Pask about my presence before leaving or if she had just abandoned me as part of some twisted joke. There was definitely no noise inside. The footsteps faded away, I heard a gate click—then everything fell silent again, like the fog closing in.

“I wonder—” I began within myself; and at that moment a smothered memory struggled abruptly to the surface of my languid mind.

“I wonder—” I started to think; and at that moment, a buried memory suddenly bubbled up in my sluggish mind.

“But she’s dead—Mary Pask is dead!” I almost screamed it aloud in my amazement.

“But she’s dead—Mary Pask is dead!” I almost shouted it in my shock.

It was incredible, the tricks my memory had played on me since my fever! I had 12known for nearly a year that Mary Pask was dead—had died suddenly the previous autumn—and though I had been thinking of her almost continuously for the last two or three days it was only now that the forgotten fact of her death suddenly burst up again to consciousness.

It was amazing, the tricks my memory had pulled on me since my fever! I had 12known for almost a year that Mary Pask was dead—she had died unexpectedly the previous autumn—and even though I had been thinking about her almost nonstop for the last couple of days, it was only now that the forgotten fact of her death suddenly came rushing back to me.

Dead! But hadn’t I found Grace Bridgeworth in tears and crape the very day I had gone to bid her good-bye before sailing for Egypt? Hadn’t she laid the cable before my eyes, her own streaming with tears while I read: “Sister died suddenly this morning requested burial in garden of house particulars by letter”—with the signature of the American Consul at Brest, a friend of Bridgeworth’s I seemed to recall? I could see the very words of the message printed on the darkness before me.

Dead! But hadn’t I found Grace Bridgeworth in tears and mourning on the very day I went to say goodbye to her before sailing to Egypt? Hadn’t she laid the message before me, her own eyes full of tears while I read: “Sister died suddenly this morning requested burial in garden of house details to follow by letter”—with the signature of the American Consul at Brest, a friend of Bridgeworth’s that I seemed to remember? I could see the exact words of the message printed in the darkness before me.

As I stood there I was a good deal more disturbed by the discovery of the gap in my memory than by the fact of being alone in a pitch-dark house, either empty or else inhabited by strangers. Once before of late I had noted this queer temporary blotting-out of some well-known fact; and here was 13a second instance of it. Decidedly, I wasn’t as well over my illness as the doctors had told me.... Well, I would get back to Morgat and lie up there for a day or two, doing nothing, just eating and sleeping....

As I stood there, I felt way more unsettled by realizing I had a gap in my memory than by the fact that I was alone in a pitch-black house, which might be empty or possibly occupied by strangers. Recently, I had noticed this strange temporary loss of memory for something I usually knew well; and here was a second instance of it. Clearly, I wasn’t as recovered from my illness as the doctors had claimed.... Well, I would return to Morgat and rest there for a day or two, doing nothing, just eating and sleeping....

In my self-absorption I had lost my bearings, and no longer remembered where the door was. I felt in every pocket in turn for a match—but since the doctors had made me give up smoking, why should I have found one?

In my self-absorption, I had lost my way and no longer remembered where the door was. I felt in every pocket for a match—but since the doctors had made me quit smoking, why would I have found one?

The failure to find a match increased my sense of irritated helplessness, and I was groping clumsily about the hall among the angles of unseen furniture when a light slanted along the rough-cast wall of the stairs. I followed its direction, and on the landing above me I saw a figure in white shading a candle with one hand and looking down. A chill ran along my spine, for the figure bore a strange resemblance to that of Mary Pask as I used to know her.

The failure to find a match heightened my feeling of frustrated helplessness, and I was awkwardly stumbling around the hall among the corners of hidden furniture when a light flickered along the textured wall of the stairs. I followed its path, and on the landing above, I saw a figure in white holding a candle with one hand and looking down. A chill ran down my spine, as the figure looked oddly similar to how I used to know Mary Pask.

“Oh, it’s you!” she exclaimed in the cracked twittering voice which was at one moment like an old woman’s quaver, at another 14like a boy’s falsetto. She came shuffling down in her baggy white garments, with her usual clumsy swaying movements; but I noticed that her steps on the wooden stairs were soundless. Well—they would be, naturally!

“Oh, it’s you!” she exclaimed in a shaky voice that sometimes sounded like an old woman’s tremor and other times like a boy’s falsetto. She shuffled down in her loose white clothes, moving clumsily as usual; but I noticed that her steps on the wooden stairs were silent. Well—they would be, of course!

I stood without a word, gazing up at the strange vision above me, and saying to myself: “There’s nothing there, nothing whatever. It’s your digestion, or your eyes, or some damned thing wrong with you somewhere—”

I stood silently, looking up at the strange sight above me, telling myself: “There’s nothing there, absolutely nothing. It’s just your digestion, or your eyes, or some damn thing wrong with you somewhere—”

But there was the candle, at any rate; and as it drew nearer, and lit up the place about me, I turned and caught hold of the doorlatch. For, remember, I had seen the cable, and Grace in crape....

But there was the candle, at least; and as it got closer and lit up the area around me, I turned and grabbed the door latch. Because, remember, I had seen the cable, and Grace in black...

“Why, what’s the matter? I assure you, you don’t disturb me!” the white figure twittered; adding, with a faint laugh: “I don’t have so many visitors nowadays—”

“Why, what’s wrong? I promise, you’re not bothering me!” the white figure chirped, adding with a light laugh: “I don’t get many visitors these days—”

She had reached the hall, and stood before me, lifting her candle shakily and peering up into my face. “You haven’t changed—not as much as I should have thought. But I have, haven’t I?” she appealed to me with 15another laugh; and abruptly she laid her hand on my arm. I looked down at the hand, and thought to myself: “That can’t deceive me.”

She had made it to the hall and was standing in front of me, lifting her candle unsteadily and looking up at my face. “You haven’t changed—not as much as I would have expected. But I have, right?” she asked me with another laugh; and suddenly she put her hand on my arm. I looked down at her hand and thought to myself: “That can’t fool me.”

I have always been a noticer of hands. The key to character that other people seek in the eyes, the mouth, the modelling of the skull, I find in the curve of the nails, the cut of the finger-tips, the way the palm, rosy or sallow, smooth or seamed, swells up from its base. I remembered Mary Pask’s hand vividly because it was so like a caricature of herself; round, puffy, pink, yet prematurely old and useless. And there, unmistakably, it lay on my sleeve: but changed and shrivelled—somehow like one of those pale freckled toadstools that the least touch resolves to dust.... Well—to dust? Of course....

I have always paid attention to hands. The key to understanding a person's character that others look for in the eyes, the mouth, or the shape of the skull, I find in the curve of the nails, the shape of the fingertips, and how the palm, whether pink or pale, smooth or wrinkled, rises up from its base. I remembered Mary Pask’s hand vividly because it was just like a caricature of her; round, puffy, pink, yet strangely old and worn out. And there it was, unmistakably, on my sleeve: but changed and shriveled—almost like one of those pale freckled mushrooms that disintegrate at the slightest touch.... Well—to dust? Of course....

I looked at the soft wrinkled fingers, with their foolish little oval finger-tips that used to be so innocently and naturally pink, and now were blue under the yellowing nails—and my flesh rose in ridges of fear.

I looked at the soft, wrinkled fingers, with their silly little oval fingertips that used to be so innocently and naturally pink, and now were blue under the yellowing nails—and my skin crawled with fear.

“Come in, come in,” she fluted, cocking her white untidy head on one side and rolling 16her bulging blue eyes at me. The horrible thing was that she still practised the same arts, all the childish wiles of a clumsy capering coquetry. I felt her pull on my sleeve and it drew me in her wake like a steel cable.

“Come in, come in,” she said playfully, tilting her messy white head to one side and rolling her big blue eyes at me. The awful part was that she was still using the same tricks, all the childish tactics of awkward flirting. I felt her tug on my sleeve, and it pulled me along behind her like a steel cable.

The room she led me into was—well, “unchanged” is the term generally used in such cases. For as a rule, after people die, things are tidied up, furniture is sold, remembrances are despatched to the family. But some morbid piety (or Grace’s instructions, perhaps) had kept this room looking exactly as I supposed it had in Miss Pask’s lifetime. I wasn’t in the mood for noting details; but in the faint dabble of moving candle-light I was half aware of bedraggled cushions, odds and ends of copper pots, and a jar holding a faded branch of some late-flowering shrub. A real Mary Pask “interior”!

The room she took me into was—well, “unchanged” is the term people usually use in situations like this. Normally, after someone dies, everything gets cleaned up, the furniture is sold, and keepsakes are sent to the family. But some sense of duty (or maybe Grace’s instructions) had kept this room looking just how I imagined it did during Miss Pask’s life. I wasn’t really in the mood to notice details; but in the soft light of the flickering candles, I was somewhat aware of shabby cushions, random copper pots, and a jar with a faded branch from some late-blooming shrub. A true Mary Pask “interior”!

The white figure flitted spectrally to the chimney-piece, lit two more candles, and set down the third on a table. I hadn’t supposed I was superstitious—but those three candles! Hardly knowing what I did, I hurriedly bent 17and blew one out. Her laugh sounded behind me.

The white figure glided ghost-like to the fireplace, lit two more candles, and placed the third one on a table. I didn’t think I was superstitious—but those three candles! Without really thinking, I quickly leaned over and blew one out. I heard her laugh behind me.

“Three candles—you still mind that sort of thing? I’ve got beyond all that, you know,” she chuckled. “Such a comfort ... such a sense of freedom....” A fresh shiver joined the others already coursing over me.

“Three candles—you still care about that sort of thing? I’ve moved past all that, you know,” she laughed. “Such a comfort... such a sense of freedom....” A fresh shiver joined the others already running through me.

“Come and sit down by me,” she entreated, sinking to a sofa. “It’s such an age since I’ve seen a living being!”

“Come and sit down next to me,” she pleaded, sinking onto a sofa. “It’s been ages since I’ve seen another person!”

Her choice of terms was certainly strange, and as she leaned back on the white slippery sofa and beckoned me with one of those unburied hands my impulse was to turn and run. But her old face, hovering there in the candle-light, with the unnaturally red cheeks like varnished apples and the blue eyes swimming in vague kindliness, seemed to appeal to me against my cowardice, to remind me that, dead or alive, Mary Pask would never harm a fly.

Her choice of words was definitely odd, and as she leaned back on the white, slick sofa and motioned for me with one of those exposed hands, my instinct was to turn and run. But her aged face, glowing in the candlelight, with unnaturally red cheeks like polished apples and blue eyes shining with a vague kindness, seemed to challenge my cowardice, reminding me that, whether dead or alive, Mary Pask would never hurt a fly.

“Do sit down!” she repeated, and I took the other corner of the sofa.

“Please have a seat!” she said again, and I took the other corner of the sofa.

“It’s so wonderfully good of you—I suppose 18Grace asked you to come?” She laughed again—her conversation had always been punctuated by rambling laughter. “It’s an event—quite an event! I’ve had so few visitors since my death, you see.”

“It’s really so kind of you—I guess Grace asked you to come?” She laughed again—her conversations always had a mix of random laughter. “It’s an occasion—quite an occasion! I’ve had so few visitors since I died, you know.”

Another bucketful of cold water ran over me; but I looked at her resolutely, and again the innocence of her face disarmed me.

Another bucketful of cold water splashed over me; but I looked at her firmly, and once again the innocence of her face disarmed me.

I cleared my throat and spoke—with a huge panting effort, as if I had been heaving up a grave-stone. “You live here alone?” I brought out.

I cleared my throat and spoke—with a huge effort, as if I had been lifting a heavy stone. “You live here by yourself?” I managed to say.

“Ah, I’m glad to hear your voice—I still remember voices, though I hear so few,” she murmured dreamily. “Yes—I live here alone. The old woman you saw goes away at night. She won’t stay after dark ... she says she can’t. Isn’t it funny? But it doesn’t matter; I like the darkness.” She leaned to me with one of her irrelevant smiles. “The dead,” she said, “naturally get used to it.”

“Ah, I’m so happy to hear your voice—I still remember voices, even though I hear so few,” she said dreamily. “Yeah—I live here alone. The old woman you saw leaves at night. She won’t stay after dark… she says she can’t. Isn’t that funny? But it doesn’t bother me; I like the darkness.” She leaned toward me with one of her random smiles. “The dead,” she said, “naturally get used to it.”

Once more I cleared my throat; but nothing followed.

Once again, I cleared my throat, but nothing came out.

She continued to gaze at me with confidential blinks. “And Grace? Tell me all 19about my darling. I wish I could have seen her again ... just once.” Her laugh came out grotesquely. “When she got the news of my death—were you with her? Was she terribly upset?”

She kept looking at me with knowing blinks. “And Grace? Tell me everything about my sweet girl. I wish I could have seen her again... just once.” Her laugh sounded unsettling. “When she heard about my death—were you with her? Was she really upset?”

I stumbled to my feet with a meaningless stammer. I couldn’t answer—I couldn’t go on looking at her.

I got up on my feet with a pointless stutter. I couldn’t reply—I couldn’t keep looking at her.

“Ah, I see ... it’s too painful,” she acquiesced, her eyes brimming, and she turned her shaking head away.

“Ah, I get it... it’s too painful,” she conceded, her eyes filling with tears, and she turned her trembling head away.

“But after all ... I’m glad she was so sorry.... It’s what I’ve been longing to be told, and hardly hoped for. Grace forgets....” She stood up too and flitted across the room, wavering nearer and nearer to the door.

“But after all... I’m glad she feels so regretful... It’s what I’ve been wanting to hear, and hardly expected. Grace forgets...” She got up too and moved quickly across the room, edging closer and closer to the door.

“Thank God,” I thought, “she’s going.”

“Thank God,” I thought, “she’s leaving.”

“Do you know this place by daylight?” she asked abruptly.

“Do you know this place in the daytime?” she asked suddenly.

I shook my head.

I shook my head.

“It’s very beautiful. But you wouldn’t have seen me then. You’d have had to take your choice between me and the landscape. I hate the light—it makes my head ache. 20And so I sleep all day. I was just waking up when you came.” She smiled at me with an increasing air of confidence. “Do you know where I usually sleep? Down below there—in the garden!” Her laugh shrilled out again. “There’s a shady corner down at the bottom where the sun never bothers one. Sometimes I sleep there till the stars come out.”

“It’s really beautiful. But you wouldn’t have seen me back then. You would have had to choose between me and the landscape. I hate the light—it gives me a headache. 20So I sleep all day. I was just waking up when you arrived.” She smiled at me with growing confidence. “Do you know where I usually sleep? Down there—in the garden!” Her laugh rang out again. “There’s a shady spot at the bottom where the sun never bothers anyone. Sometimes I sleep there until the stars come out.”

The phrase about the garden, in the consul’s cable, came back to me and I thought: “After all, it’s not such an unhappy state. I wonder if she isn’t better off than when she was alive?”

The phrase about the garden in the consul’s cable came back to me, and I thought, “Honestly, it’s not such a bad situation. I wonder if she’s better off than when she was alive?”

Perhaps she was—but I was sure I wasn’t, in her company. And her way of sidling nearer to the door made me distinctly want to reach it before she did. In a rush of cowardice I strode ahead of her—but a second later she had the latch in her hand and was leaning against the panels, her long white raiment hanging about her like grave-clothes. She drooped her head a little sideways and peered at me under her lashless lids.

Perhaps she was—but I was sure I wasn’t in her presence. The way she edged closer to the door made me really want to get there before she did. In a moment of cowardice, I stepped in front of her—but just a second later, she had the latch in her hand and was leaning against the door, her long white dress draping around her like a shroud. She tilted her head slightly to the side and looked at me from beneath her lashless eyes.

“You’re not going?” she reproached me.

“You're not going?” she said, disappointed.

21I dived down in vain for my missing voice, and silently signed that I was.

21I dove down without success for my lost voice, and silently signed that I was.

“Going—going away? Altogether?” Her eyes were still fixed on me, and I saw two tears gather in their corners and run down over the red glistening circles on her cheeks. “Oh, but you mustn’t,” she said gently. “I’m too lonely....”

“Leaving—are you really leaving? For good?” Her eyes were still locked on mine, and I noticed two tears welling up in the corners and rolling down over the red, shiny circles on her cheeks. “Oh, but you can’t,” she said softly. “I feel too alone...”

I stammered something inarticulate, my eyes on the blue-nailed hand that grasped the latch. Suddenly the window behind us crashed open, and a gust of wind, surging in out of the blackness, extinguished the candle on the nearest chimney-corner. I glanced back nervously to see if the other candle were going out too.

I mumbled something unclear, my eyes fixed on the blue-nailed hand that held the latch. Suddenly, the window behind us flew open, and a rush of wind, pouring in from the darkness, blew out the candle on the nearest mantel. I looked back nervously to see if the other candle was going out as well.

“You don’t like the noise of the wind? I do. It’s all I have to talk to.... People don’t like me much since I’ve been dead. Queer, isn’t it? The peasants are so superstitious. At times I’m really lonely....” Her voice cracked in a last effort at laughter, and she swayed toward me, one hand still on the latch.

“You don’t like the sound of the wind? I do. It’s all I have to talk to.... People haven’t liked me much since I died. Strange, isn’t it? The villagers are so superstitious. Sometimes I feel really lonely....” Her voice broke in a final attempt at laughter, and she leaned toward me, one hand still on the latch.

“Lonely, lonely! If you knew how lonely! It was a lie when I told you I wasn’t! And 22now you come, and your face looks friendly ... and you say you’re going to leave me! No—no—no—you shan’t! Or else, why did you come? It’s cruel.... I used to think I knew what loneliness was ... after Grace married, you know. Grace thought she was always thinking of me, but she wasn’t. She called me ‘darling,’ but she was thinking of her husband and children. I said to myself then: ‘You couldn’t be lonelier if you were dead.’ But I know better now.... There’s been no loneliness like this last year’s ... none! And sometimes I sit here and think: ‘If a man came along some day and took a fancy to you?’” She gave another wavering cackle. “Well, such things have happened, you know, even after youth’s gone ... a man who’d had his troubles too. But no one came till tonight ... and now you say you’re going!” Suddenly she flung herself toward me. “Oh, stay with me, stay with me ... just tonight.... It’s so sweet and quiet here.... No one need know ... no one will ever come and trouble us.”

“Lonely, lonely! If you only knew how lonely I am! It was a lie when I told you I wasn’t! And 22now you show up, and your face looks friendly... and you say you’re going to leave me! No—no—no—you can’t! Or why did you come? That’s cruel.... I used to think I understood loneliness... after Grace married, you know. Grace thought she was always thinking of me, but she wasn’t. She called me ‘darling,’ but she was really thinking about her husband and kids. I told myself then: ‘You couldn’t be lonelier if you were dead.’ But I know better now.... There’s been no loneliness like this past year’s... none! And sometimes I sit here and think: ‘What if a man came along someday and took a liking to you?’” She let out another shaky laugh. “Well, those things have happened, you know, even after youth is gone... a man who’d had his own struggles too. But no one showed up until tonight... and now you say you’re leaving!” Suddenly she leaned toward me. “Oh, stay with me, stay with me... just tonight.... It’s so sweet and quiet here.... No one needs to know... no one will ever come and bother us.”

I ought to have shut the window when the 23first gust came. I might have known there would soon be another, fiercer one. It came now, slamming back the loose-hinged lattice, filling the room with the noise of the sea and with wet swirls of fog, and dashing the other candle to the floor. The light went out, and I stood there—we stood there—lost to each other in the roaring coiling darkness. My heart seemed to stop beating; I had to fetch up my breath with great heaves that covered me with sweat. The door—the door—well, I knew I had been facing it when the candle went. Something white and wraithlike seemed to melt and crumple up before me in the night, and avoiding the spot where it had sunk away I stumbled around it in a wide circle, got the latch in my hand, caught my foot in a scarf or sleeve, trailing loose and invisible, and freed myself with a jerk from this last obstacle. I had the door open now. As I got into the hall I heard a whimper from the blackness behind me; but I scrambled on to the hall door, dragged it open and bolted out into the night. I slammed the door on that pitiful low whimper, and the fog and wind enveloped me in healing arms.

I should have shut the window when the first gust hit. I should have figured another, stronger one would follow. It came now, slamming the loose-hinged window open, filling the room with the sound of the sea, wet fog swirling around, and knocking the other candle to the floor. The light went out, and I stood there—we stood there—lost to each other in the roaring darkness. My heart felt like it stopped beating; I had to catch my breath in big gasps that drenched me in sweat. The door—the door—well, I knew I was facing it when the candle went out. Something white and ghostly seemed to fade and fold up in front of me in the night, and avoiding the spot where it had vanished, I stumbled around it in a wide circle, got the latch in my hand, tripped over a scarf or sleeve trailing loose and invisible, and pulled myself free with a jerk from this last obstacle. I had the door open now. As I entered the hall, I heard a whimper from the darkness behind me; but I rushed to the hall door, yanked it open, and bolted out into the night. I slammed the door on that pitiful low whimper, and the fog and wind wrapped around me like healing arms.

24

III

When I was well enough to trust myself to think about it all again I found that a very little thinking got my temperature up, and my heart hammering in my throat. No use.... I simply couldn’t stand it ... for I’d seen Grace Bridgeworth in crape, weeping over the cable, and yet I’d sat and talked with her sister, on the same sofa—her sister who’d been dead a year!

When I felt ready to think about everything again, I realized that just a little thinking raised my temperature and made my heart race. It was no good... I just couldn’t handle it ... because I’d seen Grace Bridgeworth in mourning, crying over the cable, and yet I’d sat and talked with her sister, on the same couch—her sister who’d been dead for a year!

The circle was a vicious one; I couldn’t break through it. The fact that I was down with fever the next morning might have explained it; yet I couldn’t get away from the clinging reality of the vision. Supposing it was a ghost I had been talking to, and not a mere projection of my fever? Supposing something survived of Mary Pask—enough to cry out to me the unuttered loneliness of a lifetime, to express at last what the living woman had always had to keep dumb and hidden? The thought moved me curiously—in my weakness I lay and wept over it. No end of women were like that, I supposed, and perhaps, after death, if they got 25their chance they tried to use it.... Old tales and legends floated through my mind; the bride of Corinth, the mediaeval vampire—but what names to attach to the plaintive image of Mary Pask!

The circle was a brutal one; I couldn’t break free from it. The fact that I had a fever the next morning might explain it; still, I couldn't escape the persistent reality of the vision. What if it really was a ghost I had been talking to, and not just a figment of my fever? What if something of Mary Pask survived—enough to call out to me the unspoken loneliness of a lifetime, to finally express what the living woman had always had to keep silent and hidden? The thought stirred me strangely—in my weakness, I lay there and cried about it. I guessed there were countless women like that, and maybe, after death, if they got their chance, they tried to use it.... Old tales and legends swirled through my mind; the bride of Corinth, the medieval vampire—but what names could I attach to the sorrowful image of Mary Pask!

My weak mind wandered in and out among these visions and conjectures, and the longer I lived with them the more convinced I became that something which had been Mary Pask had talked with me that night.... I made up my mind, when I was up again, to drive back to the place (in broad daylight, this time), to hunt out the grave in the garden—that “shady corner where the sun never bothers one”—and appease the poor ghost with a few flowers. But the doctors decided otherwise; and perhaps my weak will unknowingly abetted them. At any rate, I yielded to their insistence that I should be driven straight from my hotel to the train for Paris, and thence transshipped, like a piece of luggage, to the Swiss sanatorium they had in view for me. Of course I meant to come back when I was patched up again ... and meanwhile, more and more tenderly, but more intermittently, my 26thoughts went back from my snow-mountain to that wailing autumn night above the Baie des Trépassés, and the revelation of the dead Mary Pask who was so much more real to me than ever the living one had been.

My mind drifted in and out among these visions and ideas, and the longer I stayed with them, the more I became convinced that something that had been Mary Pask had spoken to me that night.... I decided that once I was feeling better, I would drive back to the spot (in broad daylight this time) to find the grave in the garden— that “shady corner where the sun never bothers one”—and offer the poor ghost some flowers. But the doctors had other plans; and maybe my weak will unknowingly supported their choice. Anyway, I gave in to their insistence that I should be taken straight from my hotel to the train for Paris, and then sent, like a piece of luggage, to the Swiss sanatorium they had chosen for me. Of course, I intended to come back once I was patched up again... and in the meantime, more and more affectionately but less frequently, my 26 thoughts wandered back from my snowy mountains to that haunting autumn night above the Death’s Bay, and the revelation of the dead Mary Pask, who felt so much more real to me than the living one had ever been.

IV

After all, why should I tell Grace Bridgeworth—ever? I had had a glimpse of things that were really no business of hers. If the revelation had been vouchsafed to me, ought I not to bury it in those deepest depths where the inexplicable and the unforgettable sleep together? And besides, what interest could there be to a woman like Grace in a tale she could neither understand nor believe in? She would just set me down as “queer”—and enough people had done that already. My first object, when I finally did get back to New York, was to convince everybody of my complete return to mental and physical soundness; and into this scheme of evidence my experience with Mary Pask did not seem to fit. All things considered, I would hold my tongue.

After all, why should I ever tell Grace Bridgeworth? I had caught a glimpse of things that were really none of her business. If the truth had been revealed to me, shouldn’t I just keep it buried in those deepest depths where the inexplicable and the unforgettable lie together? And besides, what interest could a woman like Grace have in a story she couldn't understand or believe in? She would just think I was “weird”—and enough people had already labeled me that way. My main goal when I finally got back to New York was to convince everyone that I had completely returned to mental and physical health; and my experience with Mary Pask didn’t seem to fit into that plan at all. All things considered, I decided to stay silent.

27But after a while the thought of the grave began to trouble me. I wondered if Grace had ever had a proper grave-stone put on it. The queer neglected look of the house gave me the idea that perhaps she had done nothing—had brushed the whole matter aside, to be attended to when she next went abroad. “Grace forgets,” I heard the poor ghost quaver.... No, decidedly, there could be no harm in putting (tactfully) just that one question about the care of the grave; the more so as I was beginning to reproach myself for not having gone back to see with my own eyes how it was kept....

27But after a while, the thought of the grave started to bother me. I wondered if Grace had ever had a proper headstone put on it. The strange, neglected look of the house made me think that maybe she hadn’t done anything—had just set the whole issue aside to deal with the next time she traveled. “Grace forgets,” I heard the poor ghost tremble.... No, definitely, there couldn’t be any harm in asking (gently) just that one question about the care of the grave; especially since I was beginning to feel guilty for not having gone back to see for myself how it was maintained....

Grace and Horace welcomed me with all their old friendliness, and I soon slipped into the habit of dropping in on them for a meal when I thought they were likely to be alone. Nevertheless my opportunity didn’t come at once—I had to wait for some weeks. And then one evening, when Horace was dining out and I sat alone with Grace, my glance lit on a photograph of her sister—an old faded photograph which seemed to meet my eyes reproachfully.

Grace and Horace greeted me with their usual warmth, and I quickly got into the routine of stopping by for a meal when I figured they’d be free. Still, my chance didn’t materialize right away—I had to wait for a few weeks. Then one evening, when Horace was out for dinner and I was alone with Grace, I noticed a photograph of her sister—an old, faded picture that seemed to look back at me with a hint of reproach.

“By the way, Grace,” I began with a jerk, 28“I don’t believe I ever told you: I went down to that little place of ... of your sister’s the day before I had that bad relapse.”

“By the way, Grace,” I started suddenly, 28“I don’t think I ever mentioned it: I went to that little spot of ... of your sister’s the day before I had that awful relapse.”

At once her face lit up emotionally. “No, you never told me. How sweet of you to go!” The ready tears overbrimmed her eyes. “I’m so glad you did.” She lowered her voice and added softly: “And did you see her?”

At that moment, her face brightened with emotion. “No, you never told me. How nice of you to go!” Tears filled her eyes. “I’m so glad you did.” She lowered her voice and added softly, “Did you see her?”

The question sent one of my old shudders over me. I looked with amazement at Mrs. Bridgeworth’s plump face, smiling at me through a veil of painless tears. “I do reproach myself more and more about darling Mary,” she added tremulously. “But tell me—tell me everything.”

The question sent a chill down my spine. I stared in disbelief at Mrs. Bridgeworth’s round face, smiling at me through a veil of effortless tears. “I keep feeling more and more guilty about dear Mary,” she added nervously. “But please—tell me everything.”

There was a knot in my throat; I felt almost as uncomfortable as I had in Mary Pask’s own presence. Yet I had never before noticed anything uncanny about Grace Bridgeworth. I forced my voice up to my lips.

There was a lump in my throat; I felt almost as uncomfortable as I had with Mary Pask. Yet I had never noticed anything strange about Grace Bridgeworth before. I pushed my voice up to my lips.

“Everything? Oh, I can’t—.” I tried to smile.

“Everything? Oh, I can’t—.” I tried to smile.

“But you did see her?”

"But you saw her?"

29I managed to nod, still smiling.

29I managed to nod, still smiling.

Her face grew suddenly haggard—yes, haggard! “And the change was so dreadful that you can’t speak of it? Tell me—was that it?”

Her face suddenly looked worn out—yeah, worn out! “And the change was so terrible that you can't talk about it? Tell me—was that it?”

I shook my head. After all, what had shocked me was that the change was so slight—that between being dead and alive there seemed after all to be so little difference, except that of a mysterious increase in reality. But Grace’s eyes were still searching me insistently. “You must tell me,” she reiterated. “I know I ought to have gone there long ago—”

I shook my head. After all, what shocked me was that the change was so slight—that between being dead and alive there seemed to be so little difference, except for a mysterious increase in reality. But Grace’s eyes were still searching me intently. “You have to tell me,” she insisted. “I know I should have gone there a long time ago—”

“Yes; perhaps you ought.” I hesitated. “To see about the grave, at least....”

“Yes; maybe you should.” I hesitated. “To check on the grave, at least....”

She sat silent, her eyes still on my face. Her tears had stopped, but her look of solicitude slowly grew into a stare of something like terror. Hesitatingly, almost reluctantly, she stretched out her hand and laid it on mine for an instant. “Dear old friend—” she began.

She sat quietly, her eyes focused on my face. Her tears had stopped, but her expression of concern gradually turned into a look of something like fear. With hesitation, almost as if she didn’t want to, she reached out and placed her hand on mine for a moment. “Dear old friend—” she started.

“Unfortunately,” I interrupted, “I couldn’t get back myself to see the grave ... 30because I was taken ill the next day....”

“Unfortunately,” I interrupted, “I couldn’t go back to see the grave myself... 30 because I got sick the next day....”

“Yes, yes; of course. I know.” She paused. “Are you sure you went there at all?” she asked abruptly.

“Yes, yes; of course. I know.” She paused. “Are you sure you actually went there?” she asked suddenly.

“Sure? Good Lord—” It was my turn to stare. “Do you suspect me of not being quite right yet?” I suggested with an uneasy laugh.

“Are you serious? Oh my God—” It was my turn to be shocked. “Do you think I’m not all there yet?” I said with a nervous laugh.

“No—no ... of course not ... but I don’t understand.”

“No—no... of course not... but I don’t get it.”

“Understand what? I went into the house.... I saw everything, in fact, but her grave....”

“Understand what? I went into the house.... I saw everything, actually, except her grave....”

“Her grave?” Grace jumped up, clasping her hands on her breast and darting away from me. At the other end of the room she stood and gazed, and then moved slowly back.

“Her grave?” Grace jumped up, pressed her hands to her chest, and hurried away from me. At the other end of the room, she stood and stared, then slowly moved back.

“Then, after all—I wonder?” She held her eyes on me, half fearful and half reassured. “Could it be simply that you never heard?”

“Then, after all—I wonder?” She kept her gaze on me, part scared and part comforted. “Could it be that you just never heard?”

“Never heard?”

"Never heard of it?"

“But it was in all the papers! Don’t you ever read them? I meant to write.... I 31thought I had written ... but I said: ‘At any rate he’ll see it in the papers’.... You know I’m always lazy about letters....”

“But it was in all the newspapers! Don’t you ever read them? I meant to write.... I 31thought I had written... but I said: ‘At any rate he’ll see it in the papers’.... You know I’m always lazy about writing letters....”

“See what in the papers?”

"What's in the news?"

“Why, that she didn’t die.... She isn’t dead! There isn’t any grave, my dear man! It was only a cataleptic trance.... An extraordinary case, the doctors say.... But didn’t she tell you all about it—if you say you saw her?” She burst into half-hysterical laughter: “Surely she must have told you that she wasn’t dead?”

“Why, she didn't die.... She isn’t dead! There isn’t any grave, my dear man! It was just a cataleptic trance.... An extraordinary case, the doctors say.... But didn’t she tell you all about it—if you say you saw her?” She broke into half-hysterical laughter: “Surely she must have told you that she wasn’t dead?”

“No,” I said slowly, “she didn’t tell me that.”

“No,” I said slowly, “she didn’t tell me that.”

We talked about it together for a long time after that—talked on till Horace came back from his men’s dinner, after midnight. Grace insisted on going in and out of the whole subject, over and over again. As she kept repeating, it was certainly the only time that poor Mary had ever been in the papers. But though I sat and listened patiently I couldn’t get up any real interest in what she said. I felt I should never again be interested in Mary Pask, or in anything concerning her.

We talked about it together for a long time after that—kept talking until Horace came back from his guys' dinner, well past midnight. Grace kept going in circles over the whole topic, again and again. As she kept saying, it was definitely the only time that poor Mary had ever made it into the news. But even though I sat and listened patiently, I couldn't muster any real interest in what she was saying. I had the sense that I would never care about Mary Pask again, or anything related to her.

32

THE YOUNG GENTLEMEN

I

The uniform newness of a new country gives peculiar relief to its few relics of antiquity—a term which, in America, may fairly enough be applied to any building already above ground when the colony became a republic.

The uniform freshness of a new country highlights its few old relics in a unique way—a term that, in America, can reasonably refer to any building that existed above ground when the colony established itself as a republic.

Groups of such buildings, little settlements almost unmarred by later accretions, are still to be found here and there in the Eastern states; and they are always productive of inordinate pride in those who discover and live in them. A place of the sort, twenty years ago, was Harpledon, on the New England coast, somewhere between Salem and Newburyport. How intolerantly proud we all were of inhabiting it! How we resisted modern improvements, ridiculed fashionable 33“summer resorts,” fought trolley-lines, overhead wires and telephones, wrote to the papers denouncing municipal vandalism, and bought up (those of us who could afford it) one little heavy-roofed house after another, as the land-speculator threatened them! All this, of course, was on a very small scale: Harpledon was, and is still, the smallest of towns, hardly more than a village, happily unmenaced by industry, and almost too remote for the week-end “flivver.” And now that civic pride has taught Americans to preserve and adorn their modest monuments, setting them in smooth stretches of turf and nursing the elms of the village green, the place has become far more attractive, and far worthier of its romantic reputation, than when we artists and writers first knew it. Nevertheless, I hope I shall never see it again; certainly I shall not if I can help it....

Groups of buildings like this, small settlements almost untouched by later changes, can still be found here and there in the Eastern states; and they always bring a sense of immense pride to those who discover and live in them. One such place, twenty years ago, was Harpledon, on the New England coast, located somewhere between Salem and Newburyport. How incredibly proud we all were to live there! We resisted modern upgrades, mocked trendy “summer resorts,” fought against trolley lines, overhead wires, and telephones, wrote letters to the papers condemning municipal destruction, and bought up (those of us who could afford it) one little heavy-roofed house after another as the land speculator threatened them! Of course, all this was on a very small scale: Harpledon was, and still is, the smallest of towns, barely more than a village, blissfully untouched by industry, and almost too far out for the weekend “flivver.” And now that civic pride has encouraged Americans to preserve and enhance their modest landmarks, setting them in well-kept patches of grass and caring for the elms on the village green, the place has become much more appealing and truly deserves its romantic reputation, far more than when we artists and writers first experienced it. Still, I hope I never see it again; certainly, I won't if I can help it....

II

The elders of the tribe of summer visitors nearly all professed to have “discovered” Harpledon. The only one of the number 34who never, to my knowledge, put forth this claim was Waldo Cranch; and he had lived there longer than any of us.

The older members of the summer visitor group almost all claimed to have “discovered” Harpledon. The only one who, to my knowledge, never made this claim was Waldo Cranch; and he had lived there longer than any of us. 34

The one person in the village who could remember his coming to Harpledon, and opening and repairing the old Cranch house (for his family had been India merchants when Harpledon was a thriving sea-port)—the only person who went back far enough to antedate Waldo Cranch was an aunt of mine, old Miss Lucilla Selwick, who lived in the Selwick house, itself a stout relic of India merchant days, and who had been sitting at the same window, watching the main street of Harpledon, for seventy years and more to my knowledge. But unfortunately the long range of Aunt Lucilla’s memory often made it hit rather wide of the mark. She remembered heaps and heaps of far-off things; but she almost always remembered them wrongly. For instance, she used to say: “Poor Polly Everitt! How well I remember her, coming up from the beach one day screaming, and saying she’d seen her husband drowning before her eyes”—whereas every one knew that Mrs. Everitt 35was on a picnic when her husband was drowned at the other end of the world, and that no ghostly premonition of her loss had reached her. And whenever Aunt Lucilla mentioned Mr. Cranch’s coming to live at Harpledon she used to say: “Dear me, I can see him now, driving by on that rainy afternoon in Denny Brine’s old carry-all, with a great pile of bags and bundles, and on top of them a black and white hobby-horse with a real mane—the very handsomest hobby-horse I ever saw.” No persuasion could induce her to dissociate the image of this prodigious toy from her first sight of Waldo Cranch, most incurable of bachelors, and least concerned with the amusing of other people’s children, even those of his best friends. In this case, to be sure, her power of evocation had a certain success. Some one told Cranch—Mrs. Durant I think it must have been—and I can still hear his hearty laugh.

The only person in the village who could remember when he arrived in Harpledon and started fixing up the old Cranch house (because his family had been merchants in India back when Harpledon was a busy seaport)—the only one who went far enough back to outdate Waldo Cranch was my aunt, old Miss Lucilla Selwick, who lived in the Selwick house, another sturdy remnant from the days of India merchants. She had been sitting at the same window, watching the main street of Harpledon, for over seventy years to my knowledge. But unfortunately, Aunt Lucilla's long memory often missed the mark. She recalled tons of distant things, but she almost always remembered them incorrectly. For example, she would say, “Poor Polly Everitt! How well I remember her, coming up from the beach one day screaming that she’d seen her husband drowning right before her eyes”—when everyone knew that Mrs. Everitt was on a picnic when her husband drowned at the other end of the world, and no ghostly premonition of her loss had reached her. Whenever Aunt Lucilla talked about Mr. Cranch moving to Harpledon, she would say: “Dear me, I can see him now, driving by on that rainy afternoon in Denny Brine’s old carry-all, with a huge pile of bags and bundles, and on top of them a black and white hobby-horse with a real mane—the prettiest hobby-horse I ever saw.” No amount of convincing could get her to separate the image of this incredible toy from her first sight of Waldo Cranch, the most hopeless of bachelors, who cared the least about entertaining other people's children, even those of his closest friends. In this case, I must admit, her power of recall had a certain validity. Someone told Cranch—I think it was Mrs. Durant—and I can still hear his hearty laugh.

“What could it have been that she saw?” Mrs. Durant questioned; and he responded gaily: “Why not simply the symbol of my numerous tastes?” Which—as Cranch 36painted and gardened and made music (even composed it)—seemed so happy an explanation that for long afterward the Cranch house was known to us as Hobby-Horse Hall.

“What could it have been that she saw?” Mrs. Durant asked; and he replied playfully: “Why not just the symbol of my many interests?” Which—as Cranch painted and gardened and made music (even composed it)—seemed like such a cheerful explanation that for a long time afterward, the Cranch house was known to us as Hobby-Horse Hall. 36

It will be seen that Aunt Lucilla’s reminiscences, though they sometimes provoked a passing amusement, were neither accurate nor illuminating. Naturally, nobody paid much attention to them, and we had to content ourselves with regarding Waldo Cranch, hale and hearty and social as he still was, as an Institution already venerable when the rest of us had first apprehended Harpledon. We knew, of course, the chief points in the family history: that the Cranches had been prosperous merchants for three centuries, and had intermarried with other prosperous families; that one of them, serving his business apprenticeship at Malaga in colonial days, had brought back a Spanish bride, to the bewilderment of Harpledon; and that Waldo Cranch himself had spent a studious and wandering youth in Europe. His Spanish great-grandmother’s portrait still hung in the old house; and it was a long-standing 37joke at Harpledon that the young Cranch who went to Malaga, where he presumably had his pick of Spanish beauties, should have chosen so dour a specimen. The lady was a forbidding character on the canvas: very short and thickset, with a huge wig of black ringlets, a long harsh nose, and one shoulder perceptibly above the other. It was characteristic of Aunt Lucilla Selwick that in mentioning this swart virago she always took the tone of elegy. “Ah, poor thing, they say she never forgot the sunshine and orange blossoms, and pined off early, when her queer son Calvert was hardly out of petticoats. A strange man Calvert Cranch was; but he married Euphemia Waldo of Wood’s Hole, the beauty, and had two sons, one exactly like Euphemia, the other made in his own image. And they do say that one was so afraid of his own face that he went back to Spain and died a monk—if you’ll believe it,” she always concluded with a Puritan shudder.

It’s clear that Aunt Lucilla’s stories, while occasionally amusing, weren’t accurate or enlightening. Naturally, nobody really paid much attention to them, and we had to settle for viewing Waldo Cranch, who was still healthy, social, and lively, as an institution that was already established by the time we first noticed Harpledon. We knew the main points of the family history: the Cranches had been successful merchants for three centuries and had intermarried with other wealthy families; one of them had brought back a Spanish bride from his apprenticeship in Malaga during colonial times, which puzzled everyone in Harpledon; and Waldo Cranch himself had spent a scholarly and adventurous youth in Europe. His Spanish great-grandmother’s portrait still hung in the old house, and it was a long-running joke in Harpledon that the young Cranch who went to Malaga, where he surely had his choice of Spanish beauties, ended up picking such a grim specimen. The lady looked pretty intimidating in the painting: very short and stocky, with a huge wig of black curls, a long harsh nose, and one shoulder noticeably higher than the other. Aunt Lucilla Selwick always spoke of this dark character with a sense of mourning. “Oh, poor thing, they say she never forgot the sunshine and orange blossoms, and she withered away early, when her odd son Calvert was barely out of childhood. Calvert Cranch was a strange man, indeed; but he married Euphemia Waldo from Wood’s Hole, the beauty, and had two sons—one just like Euphemia and the other a spitting image of him. They say one was so troubled by his own appearance that he went back to Spain and became a monk—can you believe it?” she always finished with a Puritan shudder.

This was all we knew of Waldo Cranch’s past; and he had been so long a part of Harpledon that our curiosity seldom ranged beyond 38his coming there. He was our local ancestor; but it was a mark of his studied cordiality and his native tact that he never made us feel his priority. It was never he who embittered us with allusions to the picturesqueness of the old light-house before it was rebuilt, or the paintability of the vanished water-mill; he carried his distinction so far as to take Harpledon itself for granted, carelessly, almost condescendingly—as if there had been rows and rows of them strung along the Atlantic coast.

This was everything we knew about Waldo Cranch’s past; and he had been such a part of Harpledon for so long that our curiosity rarely extended beyond how he arrived there. He was our local ancestor; but his genuine friendliness and natural charm meant he never made us feel inferior. He was never the one to make us feel resentful with comments about how charming the old lighthouse was before it was rebuilt, or how picturesque the lost watermill had been; he took his status so much for granted that he viewed Harpledon itself carelessly, almost as if there were endless copies of it strung along the Atlantic coast.

Yet the Cranch house was really something to brag about. Architects and photographers had come in pursuit of it long before the diffused quaintness of Harpledon made it the prey of the magazine illustrator. The Cranch house was not quaint; it owed little to the happy irregularities of later additions, and needed no such help. Foursquare and stern, built of a dark mountain granite (though all the other old houses in the place were of brick or wood), it stood at the far end of the green, where the elms were densest and the village street faded away between blueberry pastures and oakwoods. 39A door with a white classical portico was the only eighteenth century addition. The house kept untouched its heavy slate roof, its low windows, its sober cornice and plain interior panelling—even the old box garden at the back, and the pagoda-roofed summer house, could not have been much later than the house. I have said that the latter owed little to later additions; yet some people thought the wing on the garden side was of more recent construction. If it was, its architect had respected the dimensions and detail of the original house, simply giving the wing one less story, and covering it with a lower-pitched roof. The learned thought that the kitchen and offices, and perhaps the slaves’ quarters, had originally been in this wing; they based their argument on the fact of there being no windows, but only blind arches, on the side toward the garden Waldo Cranch said he didn’t know; he had found the wing just as it was now, with a big empty room on the ground floor, that he used for storing things, and a few low-studded bedchambers above. The house was so big that he didn’t need any of these rooms, 40and had never bothered about them. Once, I remember, I thought him a little short with a fashionable Boston architect who had insisted on Mrs. Durant’s bringing him to see the house, and who wanted to examine the windows on the farther, the invisible, side of the wing.

Yet the Cranch house was definitely something to be proud of. Architects and photographers had sought it out long before the charming uniqueness of Harpledon made it a target for magazine illustrators. The Cranch house wasn’t quirky; it relied little on the pleasant irregularities of later additions and didn’t need any help. Sturdy and solid, built from dark mountain granite (while all the other old houses in the area were made of brick or wood), it stood at the far end of the green, where the elms were thickest and the village street faded between blueberry fields and oak forests. 39A door with a white classical portico was the only addition from the eighteenth century. The house retained its heavy slate roof, low windows, simple cornice, and straightforward interior paneling—even the old box garden in the back and the pagoda-roofed summer house couldn’t have been built much later than the house itself. I mentioned that the latter relied little on later additions; still, some folks thought the wing on the garden side was built more recently. If it was, the architect respected the size and details of the original house, simply giving the wing one less story and topping it with a lower-pitched roof. Scholars believed that the kitchen, other rooms, and possibly the slaves’ quarters had originally been in this wing; they based this belief on the fact that there were no windows, just blind arches, on the garden side. Waldo Cranch said he didn’t know; he had found the wing just as it is now, with a large empty room on the ground floor that he used for storage, and a few low-ceilinged bedrooms upstairs. The house was so large that he didn’t need any of those rooms, 40and had never bothered with them. Once, I remember, I thought he was a bit curt with a trendy Boston architect who insisted that Mrs. Durant bring him to see the house, and who wanted to check out the windows on the far, hidden side of the wing.

“Certainly,” Cranch had agreed. “But you see those windows look on the kitchen-court and the drying-ground. My old housekeeper and the faithful retainers generally sit there in the afternoons in hot weather, when their work is done, and they’ve been with me so long that I respect their habits. At some other hour, if you’ll come again—. You’re going back to Boston tomorrow? So sorry! Yes, of course, you can photograph the front as much as you like. It’s used to it.” And he showed out Mrs. Durant and her protégé.

“Sure,” Cranch said. “But those windows face the kitchen yard and the drying area. My long-time housekeeper and the loyal staff usually sit there in the afternoons when it’s hot, after they’ve finished their work, and I’ve known them for so long that I respect their routines. If you come back at a different time—. You’re heading back to Boston tomorrow? That’s a pity! Yes, of course, you can take as many photos of the front as you want. It’s seen it all.” And he showed Mrs. Durant and her companion out.

When he came back a frown still lingered on his handsome brows. “I’m getting sick of having this poor old house lionized. No one bothered about it or me when I first came back to live here,” he said. But a moment later he added, in his usual kindly 41tone: “After all, I suppose I ought to be pleased.”

When he returned, a frown was still on his handsome face. “I’m tired of everyone putting this old house on a pedestal. No one cared about it or me when I first moved back here,” he said. But a moment later, he added in his usual friendly tone, “Still, I guess I should be grateful.” 41

If anyone could have soothed his annoyance, and even made it appear unreasonable, it was Mrs. Durant. The fact that it was to her he had betrayed his impatience struck us all, and caused me to remark, for the first time, that she was the only person at Harpledon who was not afraid of him. Yes; we all were, though he came and went among us with such a show of good-fellowship that it took this trifling incident to remind me of his real aloofness. Not one of us but would have felt a slight chill at his tone to the Boston architect; but then I doubt if any of us but Mrs. Durant would have dared to bring a stranger to the house.

If anyone could have calmed his annoyance and even made it seem unreasonable, it was Mrs. Durant. The fact that it was to her he had revealed his impatience struck us all and made me realize, for the first time, that she was the only person at Harpledon who wasn’t afraid of him. Yes, we all were, even though he mingled with us so cheerfully that this small incident reminded me of his true distance. None of us would have felt comfortable with his tone towards the Boston architect; but I doubt anyone other than Mrs. Durant would have had the courage to bring a stranger to the house.

Mrs. Durant was a widow who combined gray hair with a still-youthful face at a time when this happy union was less generally fashionable than now. She had come to Harpledon among the earliest summer colonists, and had soon struck up a friendship with Waldo Cranch. At first Harpledon was sure they would marry; then it became sure they wouldn’t; for a number of 42years now it had wondered why they hadn’t. These conjectures, of which the two themselves could hardly have been unaware, did not seem to trouble the even tenor of their friendship. They continued to meet as often as before, and Mrs. Durant continued to be the channel for transmitting any request or inquiry that the rest of us hesitated to put to Cranch. “We know he won’t refuse you,” I once said to her; and I recall the half-lift of her dark brows above a pinched little smile. “Perhaps,” I thought, “he has refused her—once.” If so, she had taken her failure gallantly, and Cranch appeared to find an undiminished pleasure in her company. Indeed, as the years went on their friendship grew closer; one would have said he was dependent on her if one could have pictured Cranch as dependent on anybody. But whenever I tried to do this I was driven back to the fundamental fact of his isolation.

Mrs. Durant was a widow with gray hair and a still-youthful face at a time when this happy combination was less common than it is today. She had arrived in Harpledon among the earliest summer residents and soon formed a friendship with Waldo Cranch. Initially, the town thought they would marry; then that idea faded, and for several years now, people have wondered why they hadn’t. These speculations, of which both of them must have been aware, didn’t seem to affect the smoothness of their friendship. They continued to meet as often as before, and Mrs. Durant remained the go-to person for passing along any requests or questions that the rest of us hesitated to address with Cranch. “We know he won’t say no to you,” I once told her, and I remember the slight raise of her dark brows above a tight little smile. “Maybe,” I thought, “he has said no to her—once.” If that was the case, she handled her disappointment gracefully, and Cranch still seemed to enjoy her company just as much. In fact, as the years went by, their friendship deepened; one might have thought he relied on her if one could imagine Cranch being reliant on anyone. But whenever I tried to do this, I was reminded of the fundamental truth of his solitude.

“He could get on well enough without any of us,” I thought to myself, wondering if this remoteness were inherited from the homesick Spanish ancestress. Yet I have seldom known a more superficially sociable 43man than Cranch. He had many talents, none of which perhaps went as far as he had once confidently hoped; but at least he used them as links with his kind instead of letting them seclude him in their jealous hold. He was always eager to show his sketches, to read aloud his occasional articles in the lesser literary reviews, and above all to play his new compositions to the musically-minded among us; or rather, since “eager” is hardly the term to apply to his calm balanced manner, I should say that he was affably ready to show off his accomplishments. But then he may have regarded doing so as one of the social obligations: I had felt from the first that, whatever Cranch did, he was always living up to some self-imposed and complicated standard. Even his way of taking off his hat struck me as the result of more thought than most people give to the act; his very absence of flourish lent it an odd importance.

“He could manage just fine without any of us,” I thought to myself, wondering if this detachment was inherited from his homesick Spanish ancestor. Yet I’ve rarely met anyone more superficially sociable than Cranch. He had many talents, none of which perhaps reached the heights he once confidently expected; but at least he used them as connections with others instead of letting them isolate him in their jealous grip. He was always eager to show his sketches, to read aloud his occasional articles in smaller literary reviews, and most importantly, to play his new compositions for the musically inclined among us; or rather, since “eager” doesn’t quite fit his calm and composed demeanor, I should say that he was friendly and ready to showcase his skills. However, he might have seen that as one of his social duties: I sensed from the start that, whatever Cranch did, he was always adhering to some self-imposed and complex standard. Even the way he took off his hat seemed to show more thought than most people give to the action; his lack of flourish gave it an unusual significance.

III

It was the year of Harpledon’s first “jumble sale” that all these odds and ends 44of observation first began to connect themselves in my mind.

It was the year of Harpledon’s first “jumble sale” that all these random observations first started to come together in my mind. 44

Harpledon had decided that it ought to have a village hospital and dispensary, and Cranch was among the first to promise a subscription and to join the committee. A meeting was called at Mrs. Durant’s and after much deliberation it was decided to hold a village fair and jumble sale in somebody’s grounds; but whose? We all hoped Cranch would lend his garden; but no one dared to ask him. We sounded each other cautiously, before he arrived, and each tried to shift the enterprise to his neighbour; till at last Homer Davids, our chief celebrity as a painter, and one of the shrewdest heads in the community, said drily: “Oh, Cranch wouldn’t care about it.”

Harpledon had decided that it should have a village hospital and dispensary, and Cranch was one of the first to promise a donation and to join the committee. A meeting was held at Mrs. Durant’s, and after a lot of discussion, it was decided to organize a village fair and jumble sale in someone’s yard; but whose? We all hoped Cranch would let us use his garden, but no one wanted to ask him. We cautiously sounded each other out before he arrived, trying to pass the responsibility to our neighbors; until finally, Homer Davids, our main celebrity as a painter and one of the sharpest minds in the community, said dryly, “Oh, Cranch wouldn’t mind.”

“How do you know he wouldn’t?” some one queried.

“How do you know he wouldn’t?” someone asked.

“Just as you all do; if not, why is it that you all want some one else to ask him?”

“Just like you all do; if not, why do you want someone else to ask him?”

Mrs. Durant hesitated. “I’m sure—” she began.

Mrs. Durant hesitated. “I’m sure—” she started.

“Oh, well, all right, then! You ask him,” rejoined Davids cheerfully.

“Oh, well, okay then! You ask him,” Davids replied cheerfully.

45“I can’t always be the one—”

45“I can’t always be the one—”

I saw her embarrassment, and volunteered: “If you think there’s enough shade in my garden....”

I noticed her embarrassment and offered, “If you think there’s enough shade in my garden....”

By the way their faces lit up I saw the relief it was to them all not to have to tackle Cranch. Yet why, having a garden he was proud of, need he have been displeased at the request?

By the way their faces brightened, I noticed the relief it brought them all not to have to deal with Cranch. Yet why, having a garden he was proud of, would he have been upset by the request?

“Men don’t like the bother,” said one of our married ladies; which occasioned the proper outburst of praise for my unselfishness, and the observation that Cranch’s maids, who had all been for years in his service, were probably set in their ways, and wouldn’t care for the confusion and extra work. “Yes, old Catherine especially; she guards the place like a dragon,” one of the ladies remarked; and at that moment Cranch appeared. Having been told what had been settled he joined with the others in complimenting me; and we began to plan for the jumble sale.

“Men don’t like the hassle,” said one of our married ladies, which led to a proper outpouring of praise for my selflessness, along with the comment that Cranch’s maids, who had all been with him for years, were probably set in their ways and wouldn’t want the confusion and extra work. “Yeah, especially old Catherine; she watches over the place like a hawk,” one of the ladies said, and just then Cranch showed up. After hearing about the decision, he joined in praising me, and we started planning for the jumble sale.

The men needed enlightenment on this point, I as much as the rest, but the prime mover immediately explained: “Oh, you 46just send any old rubbish you’ve got in the house.”

The guys needed some clarity on this, just like I did, but the main guy quickly clarified: “Oh, just send anything you have lying around.”

We all welcomed this novel way of clearing out our cupboards, except Cranch who, after a moment, and with a whimsical wrinkling of his brows, said: “But I haven’t got any old rubbish.”

We all embraced this new method of decluttering our cupboards, except for Cranch who, after a moment and with a playful furrow of his brows, said, “But I don’t have any old junk.”

“Oh, well, children’s cast-off toys for instance,” a newcomer threw out at random.

“Oh, well, kids' discarded toys for example,” a newcomer suggested casually.

There was a general smile, to which Cranch responded with one of his rare expressive gestures, as who should say: “Toys—in my house? But whose?”

There was a general smile, to which Cranch responded with one of his rare expressive gestures, as if to say: “Toys—in my house? But whose?”

I laughed, and one of the ladies, remembering our old joke, cried out: “Why, but the hobby-horse!”

I laughed, and one of the women, recalling our old joke, exclaimed: “Oh, the hobby-horse!”

Cranch’s face became a well-bred blank. Long-suffering courtesy was the note of the voice in which he echoed: “Hobby-horse—?”

Cranch’s face turned into a polished blank. His voice, tinged with long-suffering politeness, reflected the question: “Hobby-horse—?”

“Don’t you remember?” It was Mrs. Durant who prompted him. “Our old joke? The wonderful black and white hobby-horse that Miss Lucilla Selwick said she saw you driving home with when you first arrived 47here? It had a real mane.” Her colour rose a little as she spoke.

“Don’t you remember?” Mrs. Durant urged him. “Our old joke? The fantastic black and white hobby-horse that Miss Lucilla Selwick said she saw you driving home with when you first got here? It had a real mane.” Her face flushed slightly as she spoke. 47

There was a moment’s pause, while Cranch’s brow remained puzzled; then a smile slowly cleared his face. “Of course!” he said. “I’d forgotten. Well, I feel now that I was young enough for toys thirty years ago; but I didn’t feel so then. And we should have to apply to Miss Selwick to know what became of that hobby-horse. Meanwhile,” he added, putting his hand in his pocket, “here’s a small offering to supply some new ones for the fair.”

There was a brief pause as Cranch looked confused; then a smile slowly lit up his face. “Of course!” he said. “I forgot. Well, I now feel that I was young enough for toys thirty years ago, but I didn't feel that way back then. And we'll need to ask Miss Selwick to find out what happened to that hobby-horse. In the meantime,” he added, reaching into his pocket, “here’s a small gift to get some new ones for the fair.”

The offering was not small: Cranch always gave liberally, yet always produced the impression of giving indifferently. Well, one couldn’t have it both ways; some of our most gushing givers were the least lavish. The committee was delighted....

The donation was substantial: Cranch always gave generously, but still conveyed a sense of indifference in his giving. Well, you can’t have it both ways; some of our most enthusiastic donors were the least generous. The committee was thrilled....

“It was queer,” I said afterward to Mrs. Durant. “Why did the hobby-horse joke annoy Cranch? He used to like it.”

“It was strange,” I said later to Mrs. Durant. “Why did the hobby-horse joke bother Cranch? He used to like it.”

She smiled. “He may think it’s lasted long enough. Harpledon jokes do last, you know.”

She smiled. “He might think it’s gone on long enough. Harpledon jokes do last, you know.”

48Yes; perhaps they did, though I had never thought of it before.

48Yeah; maybe they did, although I had never considered that before.

“There’s one thing that puzzles me,” I went on; “I never know beforehand what is going to annoy him.”

“There’s one thing that puzzles me,” I continued; “I never know in advance what’s going to annoy him.”

She pondered. “I’ll tell you, then,” she said suddenly. “It has annoyed him that no one thought of asking him to give one of his water-colours to the sale.”

She thought for a moment. “I’ll tell you, then,” she said out of the blue. “It’s bothered him that no one thought to ask him to contribute one of his watercolors to the sale.”

“Didn’t we?”

"Didn't we?"

“No. Homer Davids was asked, and that made it ... rather more marked....”

“No. Homer Davids was asked, and that made it... a lot more noticeable....”

“Oh, of course! I suppose we all forgot—”

“Oh, of course! I guess we all forgot—”

She looked away. “Well,” she said, “I don’t suppose he likes to be forgotten.”

She looked away. “Well,” she said, “I don’t think he wants to be forgotten.”

“You mean: to have his accomplishments forgotten?”

“You mean: to have his achievements forgotten?”

“Isn’t that a little condescending? I should say, his gifts,” she corrected a trifle sharply. Sharpness was so unusual in her that she may have seen my surprise, for she added, in her usual tone: “After all, I suppose he’s our most brilliant man, isn’t he?” She smiled a little, as if to take the sting from my doing so.

“Isn’t that a bit condescending? I should say, his gifts,” she corrected somewhat sharply. Sharpness was so unusual for her that she might have noticed my surprise, because she added, in her usual tone: “After all, I guess he’s our most brilliant man, right?” She smiled a little, as if to soften the impact of my response.

49“Of course he is,” I rejoined. “But all the more reason—how could a man of his kind resent such a trifling oversight? I’ll write at once—”

49 “Of course he is,” I replied. “But that just makes it more important—how could a guy like him be upset about such a minor mistake? I’ll write immediately—”

“Oh, don’t!” she cut me short, almost pleadingly.

“Oh, don’t!” she interrupted me, almost pleading.

Mrs. Durant’s word was law: Cranch was not asked for a water-colour. Homer Davids’s, I may add, sold for two thousand dollars, and paid for a heating-system for our hospital. A Boston millionaire came down on purpose to buy the picture. It was a great day for Harpledon.

Mrs. Durant’s word was final: Cranch wasn’t asked for a watercolor. Homer Davids’s, I should mention, sold for two thousand dollars, which covered the cost of a heating system for our hospital. A millionaire from Boston came down specifically to buy the painting. It was a big day for Harpledon.

IV

About a week after the fair I went one afternoon to call on Mrs. Durant, and found Cranch just leaving. His greeting, as he hurried by, was curt and almost hostile, and his handsome countenance so disturbed and pale that I hardly recognized him. I was sure there could be nothing personal in his manner; we had always been on good terms, and, next to Mrs. Durant, I suppose I was his nearest friend at Harpledon—if ever one 50could be said to get near Waldo Cranch! After he had passed me I stood hesitating at Mrs. Durant’s open door—front doors at Harpledon were always open in those friendly days, except, by the way, Cranch’s own, which the stern Catherine kept chained and bolted. Since meeting me could not have been the cause of his anger, it might have been excited by something which had passed between Mrs. Durant and himself; and if that were so, my call was probably inopportune. I decided not to go in, and was turning away when I heard hurried steps, and Mrs. Durant’s voice. “Waldo!” she said.

About a week after the fair, I went to visit Mrs. Durant one afternoon and saw Cranch just leaving. His greeting as he rushed past me was short and almost unfriendly, and his handsome face looked so upset and pale that I barely recognized him. I was sure his demeanor had nothing to do with me; we had always gotten along well, and besides Mrs. Durant, I guess I was his closest friend at Harpledon—if you could ever say anyone got close to Waldo Cranch! After he walked by, I hesitated at Mrs. Durant’s open door—front doors in Harpledon were always open in those friendly times, except for Cranch’s, which the strict Catherine kept locked and bolted. Since meeting me couldn't have caused his anger, it might have been triggered by something that happened between him and Mrs. Durant; if that was the case, my visit was probably not a good idea. I decided to walk away when I heard hurried footsteps and Mrs. Durant’s voice. “Waldo!” she called.

I suppose I had always assumed that she called him so; yet the familiar appellation startled me, and made me feel more than ever in the way. None of us had ever given Cranch his Christian name.

I guess I always thought that she called him that; yet the familiar nickname surprised me and made me feel more out of place than ever. None of us had ever used Cranch's first name.

Mrs. Durant checked her steps, perceiving that the back in the doorway was not Cranch’s but mine. “Oh, do come in,” she murmured, with an attempt at ease.

Mrs. Durant paused, realizing that the figure in the doorway wasn’t Cranch but me. “Oh, please come in,” she said softly, trying to sound relaxed.

In the little drawing-room I turned and looked at her. She, too, was visibly disturbed; 51not angry, as he had been, but showing, on her white face and reddened lids, the pained reflection of his anger. Was it against her, then, that he had manifested it? Probably she guessed my thought, or felt her appearance needed to be explained, for she added quickly: “Mr. Cranch has just gone. Did he speak to you?”

In the small sitting room, I turned to look at her. She was clearly upset too; not angry like he had been, but her pale face and red-rimmed eyes showed the hurt from his anger. Was it aimed at her? She probably sensed my thoughts or felt she needed to clarify her expression, so she quickly added, “Mr. Cranch just left. Did he say anything to you?”

“No. He seemed in a great hurry.”

“No. He seemed to be in a big rush.”

“Yes.... I wanted to beg him to come back ... to try to quiet him....”

“Yes... I wanted to plead with him to come back... to try to calm him down...”

She saw my bewilderment, and picked up a copy of an illustrated magazine which had been tossed on the sofa. “It’s that—” she said.

She noticed my confusion and grabbed a copy of an illustrated magazine that had been thrown on the sofa. “It’s that—” she said.

The pages fell apart at an article entitled: “Colonial Harpledon,” the greater part of which was taken up by a series of clever sketches signed by the Boston architect whom she had brought to Cranch’s a few months earlier.

The pages came undone at an article titled: “Colonial Harpledon,” most of which was filled with a series of smart sketches signed by the Boston architect she had brought to Cranch’s a few months before.

Of the six or seven drawings, four were devoted to the Cranch house. One represented the façade and its pillared gates, a second the garden front with the windowless side of the wing, the third a corner of the 52box garden surrounding the Chinese summer house; while the fourth, a full-page drawing, was entitled: “The back of the slaves’ quarters and service-court: quaint window-grouping.”

Of the six or seven drawings, four focused on the Cranch house. One showed the front with its pillared gates, another depicted the garden side with the windowless part of the wing, the third illustrated a corner of the 52box garden around the Chinese summer house; while the fourth, a full-page drawing, was titled: “The back of the servant quarters and service area: unique window arrangement.”

On that picture the magazine had opened; it was evidently the one which had been the subject of discussion between my hostess and her visitor.

On that page, the magazine had opened; it was clearly the one that had been the topic of conversation between my host and her guest.

“You see ... you see....” she cried.

“You see... you see....” she cried.

“This picture? Well, what of it? I suppose it’s the far side of the wing—the side we’ve never any of us seen.”

“This picture? Well, what about it? I guess it’s the other side of the wing—the side none of us has ever seen.”

“Yes; that’s just it. He’s horribly upset....”

“Yeah; that’s exactly it. He’s really upset....”

“Upset about what? I heard him tell the architect he could come back some other day and see the wing ... some day when the maids were not sitting in the court; wasn’t that it?”

“Upset about what? I heard him tell the architect he could come back another day and see the wing... some day when the maids weren’t sitting in the courtyard; wasn’t that it?”

She shook her head tragically. “He didn’t mean it. Couldn’t you tell by the sound of his voice that he didn’t?”

She shook her head sadly. “He didn’t mean it. Couldn't you tell by the tone of his voice that he didn’t?”

Her tragedy airs were beginning to irritate me. “I don’t know that I pay as much 53attention as all that to the sound of his voice.”

Her dramatic tendencies were starting to annoy me. “I don’t know if I pay that much attention to the sound of his voice.”

She coloured, and choked back her tears. “I know him so well; I’m always sorry to see him lose his self-control. And then he considers me responsible.”

She flushed and held back her tears. "I know him so well; it always hurts me to see him lose his composure. And then he blames me."

“You?”

"You?"

“It was I who took the wretched man there. And of course it was an indiscretion to do that drawing; he was never really authorized to come back. In fact, Mr. Cranch gave orders to Catherine and all the other servants not to let him in if he did.”

“It was me who brought the miserable guy there. And obviously, it was a mistake to draw him; he was never really allowed to come back. In fact, Mr. Cranch instructed Catherine and all the other staff not to let him in if he did.”

“Well—?”

"Well, what's up?"

“One of the maids seems to have disobeyed the order; Mr. Cranch imagines she was bribed. He has been staying in Boston, and this morning, on the way back, he saw this magazine at the book-stall at the station. He was so horrified that he brought it to me. He came straight from the train without going home, so he doesn’t yet know how the thing happened.”

“One of the maids seems to have ignored the order; Mr. Cranch thinks she was bribed. He has been in Boston, and this morning, on the way back, he saw this magazine at the book stall at the station. He was so shocked that he brought it to me. He came straight from the train without going home, so he doesn’t know how this happened yet.”

“It doesn’t take much to horrify him,” I said, again unable to restrain a faint sneer. 54“What’s the harm in the man’s having made that sketch?”

“It doesn’t take much to shock him,” I said, unable to hold back a slight smirk. 54“What’s the big deal about the guy making that sketch?”

“Harm?” She looked surprised at my lack of insight. “No actual harm, I suppose; but it was very impertinent; and Mr. Cranch resents such liberties intensely. He’s so punctilious.”

“Harm?” She looked surprised at my lack of understanding. “No real harm, I guess; but it was really rude; and Mr. Cranch strongly dislikes that kind of behavior. He’s very particular about things.”

“Well, we Americans are not punctilious, and being one himself, he ought to know it by this time.”

“Well, we Americans aren't picky about the details, and since he's one of us, he should know that by now.”

She pondered again. “It’s his Spanish blood, I suppose ... he’s frightfully proud.” As if this were a misfortune, she added: “I’m very sorry for him.”

She thought again. “It’s his Spanish blood, I guess... he’s incredibly proud.” As if this were a tragedy, she added: “I really feel sorry for him.”

“So am I, if such trifles upset him.”

“So am I, if such small things bother him.”

Her brows lightened. “Ah, that’s what I tell him—such things are trifles, aren’t they? As I said just now: ‘Your life’s been too fortunate, too prosperous. That’s why you’re so easily put out.’”

Her eyebrows relaxed. “Ah, that’s what I tell him—such things are trivial, aren’t they? Like I just said: ‘Your life’s been too lucky, too successful. That’s why you get upset so easily.’”

“And what did he answer?”

"What did he say?"

“Oh, it only made him angrier. He said: ‘I never expected that from you’—that was when he rushed out of the house.” Her tears flowed over, and seeing her so genuinely perturbed I restrained my impatience, 55and took leave after a few words of sympathy.

“Oh, it just made him angrier. He said: ‘I never expected that from you’—that was when he stormed out of the house.” Her tears spilled over, and seeing her so genuinely upset, I held back my impatience, 55 and left after a few words of sympathy.

Never had Harpledon seemed to me more like a tea-cup than with that silly tempest convulsing it. That there should be grown-up men who could lose their self-command over such rubbish, and women to tremble and weep with them! For a moment I felt the instinctive irritation of normal man at such foolishness; yet before I reached my own door I was as mysteriously perturbed as Mrs. Durant.

Never had Harpledon seemed to me more like a tea cup than during that ridiculous storm shaking it up. It was unbelievable that there were grown men who could lose their cool over such nonsense, and women who would tremble and cry with them! For a moment, I felt the instinctive irritation of a reasonable person at such silliness; yet by the time I got to my own door, I was just as mysteriously disturbed as Mrs. Durant.

The truth was, I had never thought of Cranch as likely to lose his balance over trifles. He had never struck me as unmanly; his quiet manner, his even temper, showed a sound sense of the relative importance of things. How then could so petty an annoyance have thrown him into such disorder?

The truth was, I had never seen Cranch as someone who would lose his cool over small stuff. He never came off as unmanly; his calm demeanor and steady temperament displayed a good grasp of what really mattered. So how could such a minor irritation have thrown him off balance?

I stopped short on my threshold, remembering his face as he brushed past me. “Something is wrong; really wrong,” I thought. But what? Could it be jealousy of Mrs. Durant and the Boston architect? The idea would not bear a moment’s consideration, for I remembered her face too. 56“Oh, well, if it’s his silly punctilio,” I grumbled, trying to reassure myself, and remaining, after all, as much perplexed as before.

I stopped suddenly at my doorstep, recalling his expression as he brushed past me. “Something is definitely wrong,” I thought. But what could it be? Could it be jealousy over Mrs. Durant and the Boston architect? That thought was too ridiculous to entertain, especially since I remembered her face too. 56 “Oh, well, if it’s just his silly rules,” I muttered, trying to calm myself, yet I remained just as confused as before.

All the next day it poured, and I sat at home among my books. It must have been after ten in the evening when I was startled by a ring. The maids had gone to bed, and I went to the door, and opened it to Mrs. Durant. Surprised at the lateness of her visit, I drew her in out of the storm. She had flung a cloak over her light dress, and the lace scarf on her head dripped with rain. Our houses were only a few hundred yards apart, and she had brought no umbrella, nor even exchanged her evening slippers for heavier shoes.

All the next day it rained heavily, and I stayed at home with my books. It must have been after ten at night when I was startled by a ring. The maids had gone to bed, so I went to the door and opened it to find Mrs. Durant. Surprised by the late hour of her visit, I brought her in out of the storm. She had thrown a cloak over her light dress, and the lace scarf on her head was soaked with rain. Our houses were only a few hundred yards apart, and she hadn’t brought an umbrella, nor had she changed her evening slippers for something sturdier.

I took her wet cloak and scarf and led her into the library. She stood trembling and staring at me, her face like a marble mask in which the lips were too rigid for speech; then she laid a sheet of note-paper on the table between us. On it was written, in Waldo Cranch’s beautiful hand: “My dear friend, I am going away on a journey. You will hear from me,” with his initials 57beneath. Nothing more. The letter bore no date.

I took her wet cloak and scarf and led her into the library. She stood there, trembling and staring at me, her face like a marble mask with lips too stiff to speak; then she placed a sheet of note paper on the table between us. It was written in Waldo Cranch’s beautiful handwriting: “My dear friend, I am going away on a journey. You will hear from me,” with his initials 57 underneath. Nothing more. The letter had no date.

I looked at her, waiting for an explanation. None came. The first word she said was: “Will you come with me—now, at once?”

I looked at her, waiting for her to explain. Nothing came. The first thing she said was: “Will you come with me—now, right away?”

“Come with you—where?”

“Come with you—where to?”

“To his house—before he leaves. I’ve only just got the letter, and I daren’t go alone....”

“To his house—before he leaves. I just got the letter, and I can’t go alone....”

“Go to Cranch’s house? But I ... at this hour.... What is it you are afraid of?” I broke out, suddenly looking into her eyes.

“Go to Cranch’s house? But I... at this hour.... What are you afraid of?” I blurted out, suddenly looking into her eyes.

She gave me back my look, and her rigid face melted. “I don’t know—any more than you do! That’s why I’m afraid.”

She returned my gaze, and her stiff expression softened. “I don’t know—any more than you do! That’s why I’m scared.”

“But I know nothing. What on earth has happened since I saw you yesterday?”

“But I don't know anything. What happened since I saw you yesterday?”

“Nothing till I got this letter.”

“Not a thing until I received this letter.”

“You haven’t seen him?”

"Have you not seen him?"

“Not since you saw him leave my house yesterday.”

“Not since you saw him leave my place yesterday.”

“Or had any message—any news of him?”

“Or did you get any message—any news about him?”

“Absolutely nothing. I’ve just sat and remembered his face.”

“Absolutely nothing. I just sat here and remembered his face.”

My perplexity grew. “But surely you 58can’t imagine.... If you’re as frightened as that you must have some other reason for it,” I insisted.

My confusion increased. “But you can’t possibly think.... If you’re that scared, there must be some other reason for it,” I insisted.

She shook her head wearily. “It’s the having none that frightens me. Oh, do come!”

She shook her head with fatigue. “What scares me is having nothing. Oh, please come!”

“You think his leaving in this way means that he’s in some kind of trouble?”

"You think his leaving like this means he’s in some kind of trouble?"

“In dreadful trouble.”

“In serious trouble.”

“And you don’t know why?”

"What's your reason?"

“No more than you do!” she repeated.

“No more than you do!” she said again.

I pondered, trying to avoid her entreating eyes. “But at this hour—come, do consider! I don’t know Cranch so awfully well. How will he take it? You say he made a scene yesterday about that silly business of the architect’s going to his house without leave....”

I thought about it, trying to avoid her pleading eyes. “But at this time—come on, think about it! I don’t know Cranch very well. How will he react? You said he caused a scene yesterday over that ridiculous situation with the architect going to his house without permission….”

“That’s just it. I feel as if his going away might be connected with that.”

“That’s exactly it. I feel like his leaving might be related to that.”

“But then he’s mad!” I exclaimed.

“But then he’s crazy!” I exclaimed.

“No; not mad. Only—desperate.”

“No; not crazy. Just desperate.”

I stood irresolute. It was evident that I had to do with a woman whose nerves were in fiddle-strings. What had reduced them to that state I could not conjecture, unless, indeed, she were keeping back the vital part 59of her confession. But that, queerly enough, was not what I suspected. For some reason I felt her to be as much in the dark over the whole business as I was; and that added to the strangeness of my dilemma.

I stood uncertain. It was clear that I was dealing with a woman whose nerves were frayed. I couldn't guess what had brought her to this point, unless she was holding back the most important part of her confession. But, oddly enough, that wasn't my suspicion. For some reason, I felt she was just as confused about the whole situation as I was; and that made my dilemma even stranger. 59

“Do you know in the least what you’re going for?” I asked at length.

“Do you have any idea what you’re aiming for?” I asked after a while.

“No, no, no—but come!”

“No, no, no—but let’s go!”

“If he’s there, he’ll kick us out, most likely; kick me out, at any rate.”

“If he’s there, he’ll probably kick us out; kick me out, at least.”

She did not answer; I saw that in her anguish she was past speaking. “Wait till I get my coat,” I said.

She didn't reply; I could see that in her pain, she was beyond speaking. “Just wait until I grab my coat,” I said.

She took my arm, and side by side we hurried in the rain through the shuttered village. As we passed the Selwick house I saw a light burning in old Miss Selwick’s bedroom window. It was on the tip of my tongue to say: “Hadn’t we better stop and ask Aunt Lucilla what’s wrong? She knows more about Cranch than any of us!”

She grabbed my arm, and we rushed through the rainy, closed-up village side by side. As we walked by the Selwick house, I noticed a light on in Miss Selwick’s bedroom window. I was just about to say, “Shouldn’t we stop and ask Aunt Lucilla what’s going on? She knows more about Cranch than any of us!”

Then I remembered Cranch’s expression the last time Aunt Lucilla’s legend of the hobby-horse had been mentioned before him—the day we were planning the jumble sale—and a sudden shiver checked my pleasantry. 60“He looked then as he did when he passed me in the doorway yesterday,” I thought; and I had a vision of my ancient relative, sitting there propped up in her bed and looking quietly into the unknown while all the village slept. Was she aware, I wondered, that we were passing under her window at that moment, and did she know what would await us when we reached our destination?

Then I remembered Cranch’s expression the last time Aunt Lucilla’s story about the hobby-horse came up—the day we were planning the jumble sale—and a sudden chill stopped my cheerful mood. 60 “He looked just like he did when he walked past me in the doorway yesterday,” I thought; and I pictured my elderly relative, sitting there propped up in her bed, quietly gazing into the unknown while the whole village slept. I wondered if she knew we were passing under her window at that moment, and if she could sense what awaited us when we reached our destination.

V

Mrs. Durant, in her thin slippers, splashed on beside me through the mud.

Mrs. Durant, in her thin slippers, splashed through the mud beside me.

“Oh,” she exclaimed, stopping short with a gasp, “look at the lights!”

“Oh,” she exclaimed, abruptly halting with a gasp, “check out the lights!”

We had crossed the green, and were groping our way under the dense elm-shadows, and there before us stood the Cranch house, all its windows illuminated. It was the only house in the village except Miss Selwick’s that was not darkened and shuttered.

We had crossed the green and were feeling our way under the thick elm shadows, and there before us stood the Cranch house, all its windows lit up. It was the only house in the village, besides Miss Selwick's, that wasn't dark and boarded up.

“Well, he can’t be gone; he’s giving a party, you see,” I said derisively.

“Well, he can’t be out; he’s throwing a party, you know,” I said mockingly.

My companion made no answer. She only pulled me forward, and yielding once more 61I pushed open the tall entrance gates. In the brick path I paused. “Do you still want to go in?” I asked.

My companion didn’t respond. She just pulled me forward, and giving in again, I opened the tall entrance gates. I paused on the brick path. “Do you still want to go in?” I asked. 61

“More than ever!” She kept her tight clutch on my arm, and I walked up the path at her side and rang the bell.

“More than ever!” She held onto my arm tightly as we walked up the path together, and I rang the bell.

The sound went on jangling for a long time through the stillness; but no one came to the door. At length Mrs. Durant laid an impatient hand on the door-panel. “But it’s open!” she exclaimed.

The sound kept ringing out for a long time through the silence, but no one came to the door. Finally, Mrs. Durant placed an impatient hand on the door-panel. “But it's open!” she exclaimed.

It was probably the first time since Waldo Cranch had come back to live in the house that unbidden visitors had been free to enter it. We looked at each other in surprise and I followed Mrs. Durant into the lamplit hall. It was empty.

It was probably the first time since Waldo Cranch had come back to live in the house that unexpected visitors had been free to enter. We exchanged surprised glances, and I followed Mrs. Durant into the brightly lit hallway. It was empty.

With a common accord we stood for a moment listening; but not a sound came to us, though the doors of library and drawing-room stood open, and there were lighted lamps in both rooms.

With a shared understanding, we stood silently for a moment, listening; but not a sound reached us, even though the doors to the library and living room were wide open, and there were lit lamps in both spaces.

“It’s queer,” I said, “all these lights, and no one about.”

“It’s strange,” I said, “all these lights, and no one around.”

My companion had walked impulsively into the drawing-room and stood looking 62about at its familiar furniture. From the panelled wall, distorted by the wavering lamp-light, the old Spanish ancestress glared down duskily at us out of the shadows. Mrs. Durant had stopped short—a sound of voices, agitated, discordant, a strange man’s voice among them, came to us from across the hall. Silently we retraced our steps, opened the dining-room door, and went in. But here also we found emptiness; the talking came from beyond, came, as we now perceived, from the wing which none of us had ever entered. Again we hesitated and looked at each other. Then “Come!” said Mrs. Durant in a resolute tone; and again I followed her.

My companion had walked into the living room without thinking and stood there, looking at the familiar furniture. From the paneled wall, distorted by the flickering lamp light, the old Spanish ancestress glared down at us from the shadows. Mrs. Durant suddenly stopped; we heard voices—agitated and discordant—with a strange man's voice among them, coming from across the hall. Quietly, we turned back, opened the dining room door, and went in. But once again, we found it empty; the talking came from beyond, we now realized, from the wing that none of us had ever entered. We hesitated and looked at each other again. Then “Come!” said Mrs. Durant firmly, and I followed her once more.

She led the way into a large pantry, airy, orderly, well-stocked with china and glass. That too was empty; and two doors opened from it. Mrs. Durant passed through the one on the right, and we found ourselves, not, as I had expected, in the kitchen, but in a kind of vague unfurnished anteroom. The quarrelling voices had meanwhile died out; we seemed once more to have the mysterious place to ourselves. Suddenly, 63beyond another closed door, we heard a shrill crowing laugh. Mrs. Durant dashed at this last door and it let us into a large high-studded room. We paused and looked about us. Evidently we were in what Cranch had always described as the lumber-room on the ground floor of the wing. But there was no lumber in it now. It was scrupulously neat, and fitted up like a big and rather bare nursery; and in the middle of the floor, on a square of drugget, stood a great rearing black and white animal: my Aunt Lucilla’s hobby-horse....

She led the way into a large pantry, which was airy, organized, and well-stocked with china and glass. That space was empty too, and there were two doors opening from it. Mrs. Durant went through the one on the right, and to my surprise, instead of the kitchen, we entered what felt like a vague, unfurnished anteroom. The arguing voices had faded away; it seemed like we had the mysterious place to ourselves again. Suddenly, beyond another closed door, we heard a sharp, crowing laugh. Mrs. Durant rushed to this last door, and it opened into a large, high-ceilinged room. We stopped and looked around. Clearly, we were in what Cranch had always referred to as the lumber-room on the ground floor of the wing. But there was no lumber here now. It was spotlessly tidy and set up like a big, somewhat empty nursery; and in the middle of the floor, on a square of drugget, stood a large, rearing black and white animal: my Aunt Lucilla’s hobby-horse.

I gasped at the sight; but in spite of its strangeness it did not detain me long, for at the farther end of the room, before a fire protected by a tall nursery fender, I had seen something stranger still. Two little boys in old-fashioned round jackets and knickerbockers knelt by the hearth, absorbed in the building of a house of blocks. Mrs. Durant saw them at the same moment. She caught my arm as if she were about to fall, and uttered a faint cry.

I gasped at the sight; but even though it was strange, it didn't hold my attention for long, because at the far end of the room, in front of a fire guarded by a tall nursery gate, I saw something even stranger. Two little boys in old-fashioned round jackets and knickerbockers knelt by the hearth, completely focused on building a house out of blocks. Mrs. Durant noticed them at the same time. She grabbed my arm as if she were about to collapse and let out a quiet cry.

The sound, low as it was, produced a terrifying effect on the two children. Both 64of them dropped their blocks, turned around as if to dart at us, and then stopped short, holding each other by the hand, and staring and trembling as if we had been ghosts.

The sound, even though it was faint, had a terrifying effect on the two kids. They both dropped their blocks, turned around as if to run toward us, and then suddenly stopped, holding each other's hands, staring and trembling as if we were ghosts.

At the opposite end of the room, we stood staring and trembling also; for it was they who were the ghosts to our terrified eyes. It must have been Mrs. Durant who spoke first.

At the other side of the room, we stood, staring and shaking too; because they were the ghosts to our frightened eyes. It must have been Mrs. Durant who spoke first.

“Oh ... the poor things....” she said in a low choking voice.

“Oh... the poor things...” she said in a soft, choked voice.

The little boys stood there, motionless and far off, among the ruins of their house of blocks. But, as my eyes grew used to the faint light—there was only one lamp in the big room—and as my shaken nerves adjusted themselves to the strangeness of the scene, I perceived the meaning of Mrs. Durant’s cry.

The little boys stood there, still and distant, among the wreckage of their block house. But as my eyes adjusted to the dim light—there was only one lamp in the large room—and as my rattled nerves got used to the oddness of the situation, I understood what Mrs. Durant's scream meant.

The children before us were not children; they were two tiny withered men, with frowning foreheads under their baby curls, and heavy-shouldered middle-aged bodies. The sight was horrible, and rendered more so by the sameness of their size and by their old-fashioned childish dress. I recoiled; but Mrs. Durant had let my arm go, and was 65moving softly forward. Her own arms outstretched, she advanced toward the two strange beings. “You poor poor things, you,” she repeated, the tears running down her face.

The children in front of us didn't look like kids; they were two tiny, frail little men, with furrowed brows beneath their baby curls, and stocky, middle-aged bodies. The sight was disturbing, made worse by their identical size and old-fashioned kid outfits. I flinched, but Mrs. Durant had let go of my arm and was moving gently forward. With her arms outstretched, she approached the two strange figures. “You poor, poor things,” she said again, tears streaming down her face.

I thought her tender tone must have drawn the little creatures; but as she advanced they continued to stand motionless, and then suddenly—each with the same small falsetto scream—turned and dashed toward the door. As they reached it, old Catherine appeared and held out her arms to them.

I thought her gentle voice must have attracted the little creatures; but as she moved closer, they stayed completely still, and then suddenly—each letting out the same high-pitched scream—they turned and ran toward the door. As they got there, old Catherine appeared and opened her arms to them.

“Oh, my God—how dare you, madam? My young gentlemen!” she cried.

“Oh my God—how could you, ma'am? My young gentlemen!” she exclaimed.

They hid their dreadful little faces in the folds of her skirt, and kneeling down she put her arms about them and received them on her bosom. Then, slowly, she lifted up her head and looked at us.

They buried their terrifying little faces in the folds of her skirt, and while kneeling down, she wrapped her arms around them and held them close to her chest. Then, slowly, she raised her head and looked at us.

I had always, like the rest of Harpledon, thought of Catherine as a morose old Englishwoman, civil enough in her cold way, but yet forbidding. Now it seemed to me that her worn brown face, in its harsh folds of gray hair, was the saddest I had ever looked upon.

I had always, like everyone else in Harpledon, seen Catherine as a gloomy old Englishwoman, polite enough in her distant way, but still unapproachable. Now it seemed to me that her weathered brown face, with its rough wrinkles and gray hair, was the saddest I had ever seen.

66“How could you, madam; oh, how could you? Haven’t we got enough else to bear?” she asked, speaking low above the cowering heads on her breast. Her eyes were on Mrs. Durant.

66“How could you, ma'am; oh, how could you? Haven’t we already got enough to deal with?” she asked, speaking softly above the cowering heads on her chest. Her eyes were on Mrs. Durant.

The latter, white and trembling, gave back the look. “Enough else? Is there more, then?”

The latter, pale and shaking, returned the gaze. “Is that it? Is there more, then?”

“There’s everything—.” The old servant got to her feet, keeping her two charges by the hand. She put her finger to her lips, and stooped again to the dwarfs. “Master Waldo, Master Donald, you’ll come away now with your old Catherine. No one’s going to harm us, my dears; you’ll just go upstairs and let Janey Sampson put you to bed, for it’s very late; and presently Catherine’ll come up and hear your prayers like every night.” She moved to the door; but one of the dwarfs hung back, his forehead puckering, his eyes still fixed on Mrs. Durant in indescribable horror.

“There’s everything—.” The old servant stood up, holding the hands of her two charges. She put her finger to her lips and bent down again to the dwarfs. “Master Waldo, Master Donald, it's time to go with your old Catherine. No one’s going to hurt us, my dears; you’ll just go upstairs and let Janey Sampson put you to bed, because it’s very late; and soon Catherine will come up and hear your prayers like every night.” She moved to the door, but one of the dwarfs hesitated, his forehead wrinkled, his eyes still locked on Mrs. Durant in indescribable horror.

“Good Dobbin,” cried he abruptly, in a piercing pipe.

“Good Dobbin,” he suddenly shouted, in a sharp voice.

“No, dear, no; the lady won’t touch good Dobbin,” said Catherine. “It’s the young 67gentlemen’s great pet,” she added, glancing at the Roman steed in the middle of the floor. She led the changelings away, and a moment later returned. Her face was ashen-white under its swarthiness, and she stood looking at us like a figure of doom.

“No, sweetheart, no; the lady won’t go near good Dobbin,” said Catherine. “He’s the young gentlemen’s favorite,” she added, glancing at the Roman horse in the middle of the floor. She took the others away and a moment later came back. Her face was pale beneath its darkness, and she looked at us like a sign of bad things to come.

“And now, perhaps,” she said, “you’ll be good enough to go away too.”

“And now, maybe,” she said, “you’ll be kind enough to leave as well.”

“Go away?” Mrs. Durant, instead, came closer to her. “How can I—when I’ve just had this from your master?” She held out the letter she had brought to my house.

“Go away?” Mrs. Durant asked instead, stepping closer to her. “How can I—when I just got this from your boss?” She held out the letter she had brought to my house.

Catherine glanced coldly at the page and returned it to her.

Catherine looked at the page with a cold expression and handed it back to her.

“He says he’s going on a journey. Well, he’s been, madam; been and come back,” she said.

“He says he’s going on a trip. Well, he’s been, ma'am; been and come back,” she said.

“Come back? Already? He’s in the house, then? Oh, do let me—” Mrs. Durant dropped back before the old woman’s frozen gaze.

“Come back? Already? He's in the house, then? Oh, let me—” Mrs. Durant stepped back before the old woman’s icy stare.

“He’s lying overhead, dead on his bed, madam—just as they carried him up from the beach. Do you suppose, else, you’d have ever got in here and seen the young gentlemen? He rushed out and died sooner than 68have them seen, the poor lambs; him that was their father, madam. And here you and this gentleman come thrusting yourselves in....”

“He's lying above, dead on his bed, ma'am—just like they brought him up from the beach. Do you think you'd have ever gotten in here and seen the young gentlemen otherwise? He rushed out and died before letting them see, the poor things; he was their father, ma'am. And here you and this gentleman come pushing yourselves in....”

I thought Mrs. Durant would reel under the shock; but she stood quiet, very quiet—it was almost as if the blow had mysteriously strengthened her.

I thought Mrs. Durant would collapse from the shock; but she stood still, very still—it was almost like the impact had somehow made her stronger.

“He’s dead? He’s killed himself?” She looked slowly about the trivial tragic room. “Oh, now I understand,” she said.

“Is he dead? Did he take his own life?” She gazed slowly around the mundane tragic room. “Oh, now I get it,” she said.

Old Catherine faced her with grim lips. “It’s a pity you didn’t understand sooner, then; you and the others, whoever they was, forever poking and prying; till at last that miserable girl brought in the police on us—”

Old Catherine faced her with tight lips. “It’s a shame you didn’t get it sooner, then; you and the others, whoever they were, always poking and prying; until that miserable girl finally brought the cops on us—”

“The police?”

“The cops?”

“They was here, madam, in this house, not an hour ago, frightening my young gentlemen out of their senses. When word came that my master had been found on the beach they went down there to bring him back. Now they’ve gone to Hingham to report his death to the coroner. But there’s one of them in the kitchen, mounting guard. 69Over what, I wonder? As if my young gentlemen could run away! Where in God’s pity would they go? Wherever it is, I’ll go with them; I’ll never leave them.... And here we were at peace for thirty years, till you brought that man to draw the pictures of the house....”

“They were here, ma’am, in this house, not even an hour ago, scaring my young gentlemen out of their minds. When we found out my master was on the beach, they went down there to bring him back. Now they’ve headed to Hingham to inform the coroner about his death. But there’s one of them in the kitchen, keeping watch. 69 Over what, I wonder? As if my young gentlemen could run away! Where on earth would they go? Wherever it is, I’ll go with them; I’ll never leave them.... And here we were living in peace for thirty years, until you brought that man to draw pictures of the house....”

For the first time Mrs. Durant’s strength seemed to fail her; her body drooped, and she leaned her weight against the door. She and the housekeeper stood confronted, two stricken old women staring at each other; then Mrs. Durant’s agony broke from her. “Don’t say I did it—don’t say that!”

For the first time, Mrs. Durant felt her strength leave her; her body sagged, and she leaned against the door for support. She and the housekeeper faced each other, two devastated old women staring at one another; then Mrs. Durant’s pain erupted. “Don’t say I did it—don’t say that!”

But the other was relentless. As she faced us, her arms outstretched, she seemed still to be defending her two charges. “What else would you have me say, madam? You brought that man here, didn’t you? And he was determined to see the other side of the wing, and my poor master was determined he shouldn’t.” She turned to me for the first time. “It was plain enough to you, sir, wasn’t it? To me it was, just coming and going with the tea-things. And the minute your backs was turned, Mr. Cranch rang, 70and gave me the order: ‘That man’s never to set foot here again, you understand.’ And I went out and told the other three; the cook, and Janey, and Hannah Oast, the parlour-maid. I was as sure of the cook and Janey as I was of myself; but Hannah was new, she hadn’t been with us not above a year, and though I knew all about her, and had made sure before she came that she was a decent close-mouthed girl, and one that would respect our ... our misfortune ... yet I couldn’t feel as safe about her as the others, and of her temper I wasn’t sure from the first. I told Mr. Cranch so, often enough; I said: ‘Remember, now, sir, not to put her pride up, won’t you?’ For she was jealous, and angry, I think, at never being allowed to see the young gentlemen, yet knowing they were there, as she had to know. But their father would never have any but me and Janey Sampson about them.

But the other was relentless. As she faced us with her arms outstretched, it seemed like she was still protecting her two charges. “What else do you want me to say, ma'am? You brought that man here, didn’t you? And he was set on seeing the other side of the wing, while my poor master was just as determined to make sure he didn't.” She turned to me for the first time. “It was clear enough to you, right, sir? It was clear to me, just going back and forth with the tea things. And the minute your backs were turned, Mr. Cranch rang, 70 and gave me the order: ‘That man is never coming back here again, you understand?’ So I went out and told the other three: the cook, Janey, and Hannah Oast, the parlour-maid. I was as sure about the cook and Janey as I was about myself; but Hannah was new, she hadn’t been with us for more than a year, and even though I knew all about her and had made sure she was a decent, tight-lipped girl who would respect our... our misfortune... I still didn’t feel as secure about her as I did with the others, and I wasn’t sure about her temper from the start. I told Mr. Cranch that often enough; I said: ‘Just remember, sir, not to hurt her pride, okay?’ Because she was jealous and angry, I think, at never being allowed to see the young gentlemen, even though she had to know they were there. But their father would only have me and Janey Sampson around them.

“Well—and then, in he came yesterday with those accursèd pictures. And however had the man got in? And where was Hannah? And it must have been her doing ... and swearing and cursing at her ... and 71me crying to him and saying: ‘For God’s sake, sir, let be, let be ... don’t stir the matter up ... just let me talk to her....’ And I went in to my little boys, to see about their supper; and before I was back, I heard a trunk bumping down the stairs, and the gardener’s lad outside with a wheel-barrow, and Hannah Oast walking away out of the gate like a ramrod. ‘Oh, sir, what have you done? Let me go after her!’ I begged and besought him; but my master, very pale, but as calm as possible, held me back by the arm, and said: ‘Don’t you worry, Catherine. It passed off very quietly. We’ll have no trouble from her.’ ‘No trouble, sir, from Hannah Oast? Oh, for pity’s sake, call her back and let me smooth it over, sir!’ But the girl was gone, and he wouldn’t leave go of my arm nor yet listen to me, but stood there like a marble stone and saw her drive away, and wouldn’t stop her. ‘I’d die first, Catherine,’ he said, his kind face all changed to me, and looking like that old Spanish she-devil on the parlour wall, that brought the curse on us.... And this morning the police came. The gardener got wind of it, and let 72us know they was on the way; and my master sat and wrote a long time in his room, and then walked out, looking very quiet, and saying to me he was going to the post office, and would be back before they got here. And the next we knew of him was when they carried him up to his bed just now.... And perhaps we’d best give thanks that he’s at rest in it. But, oh, my young gentlemen ... my young gentlemen!”

“Well—then he came in yesterday with those cursed pictures. How did he even get in? And where was Hannah? It must have been her doing... and swearing and cursing at her... and 71 me pleading with him, saying: ‘For God’s sake, sir, stop, just stop... don’t stir things up... just let me talk to her....’ I went to my little boys to check on their supper, and before I was back, I heard a trunk thumping down the stairs, the gardener’s boy outside with a wheelbarrow, and Hannah Oast walking out of the gate like a soldier. ‘Oh, sir, what have you done? Let me go after her!’ I begged and pleaded with him; but my master, looking very pale but as calm as he could, held me back by the arm and said: ‘Don’t worry, Catherine. It passed off very quietly. We won’t have any trouble from her.’ ‘No trouble, sir, from Hannah Oast? Oh, please, call her back and let me make things right, sir!’ But the girl was gone, and he wouldn’t release my arm or listen to me, just stood there like a statue and watched her leave, refusing to stop her. ‘I’d die first, Catherine,’ he said, his kind face now looking twisted and resembling that old Spanish witch on the parlor wall, who brought the curse on us.... And this morning the police came. The gardener heard about it and let 72 us know they were on the way; my master sat and wrote for a long time in his room, then walked out, looking very calm, and told me he was going to the post office and would be back before they arrived. The next thing we knew, they were carrying him up to his bed just now.... And maybe we should be thankful he’s resting in it. But, oh, my young gentlemen... my young gentlemen!”

VI

I never saw the “young gentlemen” again. I suppose most men are cowards about calamities of that sort, the irremediable kind that have to be faced anew every morning. It takes a woman to shoulder such a lasting tragedy, and hug it to her ... as I had seen Catherine doing; as I saw Mrs. Durant yearning to do....

I never saw the “young gentlemen” again. I guess most men are scared of disasters like that, the kind you can’t fix and have to confront again every morning. It takes a woman to carry that kind of lasting tragedy and embrace it... like I saw Catherine doing; like I saw Mrs. Durant longing to do...

It was about that very matter that I interviewed the old housekeeper the day after the funeral. Among the papers which the police found on poor Cranch’s desk was a letter addressed to me. Like his message to Mrs. Durant it was of the briefest. “I 73have appointed no one to care for my sons; I expected to outlive them. Their mother would have wished Catherine to stay with them. Will you try to settle all this mercifully? There is plenty of money, but my brain won’t work. Good-bye.”

It was about that very issue that I spoke with the old housekeeper the day after the funeral. Among the papers the police found on poor Cranch’s desk was a letter addressed to me. Like his message to Mrs. Durant, it was very brief. “I haven’t appointed anyone to take care of my sons; I expected to outlive them. Their mother would have wanted Catherine to stay with them. Can you try to resolve all of this in a kind way? There is plenty of money, but I can’t think straight. Goodbye.”

It was a matter, first of all, for the law; but before we entered on that phase I wanted to have a talk with old Catherine. She came to me, very decent in her new black; I hadn’t the heart to go to that dreadful house again, and I think perhaps it was easier for her to speak out under another roof. At any rate, I soon saw that, after all the years of silence, speech was a relief; as it might have been to him too, poor fellow, if only he had dared! But he couldn’t; there was that pride of his, his “Spanish pride” as she called it....

It was primarily a legal matter; however, before we got into that, I wanted to talk to old Catherine. She approached me, looking quite respectable in her new black outfit; I couldn’t bring myself to go back to that awful house, and I think it was probably easier for her to open up somewhere else. In any case, I quickly realized that after all those years of silence, talking was a relief for her; it might have been for him too, poor guy, if only he had been brave enough! But he couldn’t; there was that pride of his, that "Spanish pride," as she called it...

“Not but what he would have hated me to say so, sir; for the Spanish blood in him, and all that went with it, was what he most abominated.... But there it was, closer to him than his marrow.... Oh, what that old woman done to us! He told me why, once, long ago—it was about the time when 74he began to understand that our little boys were never going to grow up like other young gentlemen. ‘It’s her doing, the devil,’ he said to me; and then he told me how she’d been a great Spanish heiress, a rich merchant’s daughter, and had been promised, in that foreign way they have, to a young nobleman who’d never set eyes on her; and when the bridegroom came to the city where she lived, and saw her sitting in her father’s box across the theatre, he turned about and mounted his horse and rode off the same night; and never a word came from him—the shame of it! It nigh killed her, I believe, and she swore then and there she’d marry a foreigner and leave Spain; and that was how she took up with young Mr. Cranch that was in her father’s bank; and the old gentleman put a big sum into the Cranch shipping business, and packed off the young couple to Harpledon.... But the poor misbuilt thing, it seems, couldn’t ever rightly get over the hurt to her pride, nor get used to the cold climate, and the snow and the strange faces; she would go about pining for the orange-flowers and the sunshine; and though she 75brought her husband a son, I do believe she hated him, and was glad to die and get out of Harpledon.... That was my Mr. Cranch’s story....

“Not that he would have liked me to say it, sir; because the Spanish blood in him, and everything that came with it, was what he hated the most.... But it was there, closer to him than his very being.... Oh, what that old woman did to us! He told me why, once, a long time ago—it was around the time when he started to realize that our little boys were never going to grow up like other young gentlemen. ‘It’s her fault, the devil,’ he told me; and then he explained how she had been a wealthy Spanish heiress, the daughter of a rich merchant, and had been promised, in that foreign way they do, to a young nobleman who’d never even seen her; and when the bridegroom arrived in the city where she lived and saw her sitting in her father’s box across the theater, he turned around, mounted his horse, and rode off that very night; and not a word came from him—the shame of it! I believe it nearly killed her, and she swore right then and there she’d marry a foreigner and leave Spain; and that’s how she ended up with young Mr. Cranch, who worked in her father’s bank; and the old gentleman put a large sum into the Cranch shipping business and sent the young couple off to Harpledon.... But the poor unfortunate thing, it seems, could never really get over the blow to her pride, nor adjust to the cold climate, the snow, and the unfamiliar faces; she would wander around longing for the orange blossoms and the sunshine; and even though she gave her husband a son, I truly believe she hated him and was relieved to die and escape Harpledon.... That was my Mr. Cranch’s story....

“Well, sir, he despised his great-grandfather more than he hated the Spanish woman. ‘Marry that twisted stick for her money, and put her poisoned blood in us!’ He used to put it that way, sir, in his bad moments. And when he was twenty-one, and travelling abroad, he met the young English lady I was maid to, the loveliest soundest young creature you ever set eyes on. They loved and married, and the next year—oh, the pity—the next year she brought him our young gentlemen ... twins, they were.... When she died, a few weeks after, he was desperate ... more desperate than I’ve ever seen him till the other day. But as the years passed, and he began to understand about our little boys—well, then he was thankful she was gone. And that thankfulness was the bitterest part of his grief.

“Well, sir, he looked down on his great-grandfather more than he disliked the Spanish woman. ‘Marry that twisted stick for her money and pass on her bad blood to us!’ He used to say it like that, sir, during his rough moments. When he was twenty-one and traveling abroad, he met the young English lady I was a maid for, the most beautiful and wholesome young woman you’ve ever seen. They fell in love and got married, and the next year—oh, the tragedy—the next year she gave him our young gentlemen... twins, they were... When she died a few weeks later, he was heartbroken... more heartbroken than I had ever seen him until the other day. But as the years went by and he started to come to terms with our little boys—well, then he was grateful she was gone. And that gratitude was the hardest part of his sorrow.”

“It was when they was about nine or ten that he first saw it; though I’d been certain long before that. We were living in Italy 76then. And one day—oh, what a day, sir!—he got a letter, Mr. Cranch did, from a circus-man who’d heard somehow of our poor little children.... Oh, sir!... Then it was that he decided to leave Europe, and come back to Harpledon to live. It was a lonely lost place at that time; and there was all the big wing for our little gentlemen. We were happy in the old house, in our way; but it was a solitary life for so young a man as Mr. Cranch was then, and when the summer folk began to settle here I was glad of it, and I said to him: ‘You go out, sir, now, and make friends, and invite your friends here. I’ll see to it that our secret is kept.’ And so I did, sir, so I did ... and he always trusted me. He needed life and company himself; but he would never separate himself from the little boys. He was so proud—and yet so soft-hearted! And where could he have put the little things? They never grew past their toys—there’s the worst of it. Heaps and heaps of them he brought home to them, year after year. Pets he tried too ... but animals were afraid of them—just as I expect you were, sir, when you saw 77them,” she added suddenly, “but with no reason; there were never gentler beings. Little Waldo especially—it’s as if they were trying to make up for being a burden.... Oh, for pity’s sake, let them stay on in their father’s house, and me with them, won’t you, sir?”

“It was when they were about nine or ten that he first saw it; though I had been certain long before that. We were living in Italy 76 at the time. One day—oh, what a day, sir!—Mr. Cranch received a letter from a circus performer who had somehow heard about our poor little children.... Oh, sir!... That was when he decided to leave Europe and come back to Harpledon to live. It was a lonely, lost place back then, and there was a whole big world for our little gentlemen. We were happy in the old house, in our way; but it was a solitary life for someone as young as Mr. Cranch was then, and when the summer visitors began to arrive, I was glad of it. I said to him: ‘You go out, sir, now, and make friends, and invite your friends here. I’ll make sure our secret is kept.’ And so I did, sir, so I did... and he always trusted me. He needed life and companionship himself; but he would never separate himself from the little boys. He was so proud—and yet so soft-hearted! And where could he have put the little ones? They never moved past their toys—that's the worst part of it. Year after year, he brought home heaps and heaps of them. He tried pets too... but the animals were scared of them—just like I expect you were, sir, when you saw 77 them,” she added suddenly, “but without any reason; there were never gentler beings. Little Waldo especially—it’s as if they were trying to make up for being a burden.... Oh, for pity’s sake, let them stay on in their father’s house, and let me stay with them, won’t you, sir?”

As she wished it, so it was. The legal side of the matter did not take long to settle, for the Cranches were almost extinct; there were only some distant cousins, long since gone from Harpledon. Old Catherine was suffered to remain on with her charges in the Cranch house, and one of the guardians appointed by the courts was Mrs. Durant.

As she wanted, so it happened. The legal aspects didn't take long to resolve, since the Cranches were nearly extinct; only a few distant cousins, long removed from Harpledon, remained. Old Catherine was allowed to stay with her responsibilities in the Cranch house, and one of the court-appointed guardians was Mrs. Durant.

Would you have believed it? She wanted it—the horror, the responsibility and all. After that she lived all the year round at Harpledon; I believe she saw Cranch’s sons every day. I never went back there; but she used sometimes to come up and see me in Boston. The first time she appeared—it must have been about a year after the events I have related—I scarcely knew her when she walked into my library. She was an old bent woman; her white hair now seemed an 78attribute of age, not a form of coquetry. After that, each time I saw her she seemed older and more bowed. But she told me once she was not unhappy—“not as unhappy as I used to be,” she added, qualifying the phrase.

Would you have believed it? She wanted it—the horror, the responsibility, and all. After that, she lived at Harpledon all year round; I believe she saw Cranch’s sons every day. I never went back there, but she would sometimes come up to see me in Boston. The first time she showed up—it must have been about a year after the events I’ve mentioned—I barely recognized her when she walked into my library. She was an old, hunched woman; her white hair now seemed like a sign of age, not a form of flirtation. After that, each time I saw her, she looked older and more hunched over. But she told me once that she wasn’t unhappy—“not as unhappy as I used to be,” she added, qualifying her statement.

On the same occasion—it was only a few months ago—she also told me that one of the twins was ill. She did not think he would last long, she said; and old Catherine did not think so either. “It’s little Waldo; he was the one who felt his father’s death the most; the dark one; I really think he understands. And when he goes, Donald won’t last long either.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Presently I shall be alone again,” she added.

On that same occasion—it was just a few months ago—she told me that one of the twins was sick. She didn’t think he would survive for much longer, and old Catherine agreed. “It’s little Waldo; he was the one who felt his father’s death the hardest; the dark one; I really believe he understands. And when he goes, Donald won’t last long either.” Her eyes filled with tears. “Soon, I’ll be all alone again,” she added.

I asked her then how old they were; and she thought for a moment, murmuring the years over slowly under her breath. “Only forty-one,” she said at length—as if she had said “Only four.”

I asked her how old they were, and she paused for a moment, quietly counting the years under her breath. “Just forty-one,” she finally said, as if she had said “Just four.”

Women are strange. I am their other guardian; and I have never yet had the courage to go down to Harpledon and see them.

Women are strange. I am their other guardian, and I have never had the courage to go down to Harpledon and see them.

79

BEWITCHED

I

The snow was still falling thickly when Orrin Bosworth, who farmed the land south of Lonetop, drove up in his cutter to Saul Rutledge’s gate. He was surprised to see two other cutters ahead of him. From them descended two muffled figures. Bosworth, with increasing surprise, recognized Deacon Hibben, from North Ashmore, and Sylvester Brand, the widower, from the old Bearcliff farm on the way to Lonetop.

The snow was still falling heavily when Orrin Bosworth, who farmed the land south of Lonetop, drove up in his cutter to Saul Rutledge’s gate. He was surprised to see two other cutters in front of him. Two figures bundled up in thick coats got out of them. Bosworth, with growing surprise, recognized Deacon Hibben from North Ashmore and Sylvester Brand, the widower from the old Bearcliff farm on the way to Lonetop.

It was not often that anybody in Hemlock County entered Saul Rutledge’s gate; least of all in the dead of winter, and summoned (as Bosworth, at any rate, had been) by Mrs. Rutledge, who passed, even in that unsocial region, for a woman of cold manners 80and solitary character. The situation was enough to excite the curiosity of a less imaginative man than Orrin Bosworth.

It wasn't common for anyone in Hemlock County to go through Saul Rutledge’s gate, especially in the dead of winter, and called there (as Bosworth had been) by Mrs. Rutledge, who was known, even in that unfriendly area, as a woman with a cold demeanor and a solitary nature. This scenario would pique the curiosity of someone less imaginative than Orrin Bosworth. 80

As he drove in between the broken-down white gate-posts topped by fluted urns the two men ahead of him were leading their horses to the adjoining shed. Bosworth followed, and hitched his horse to a post. Then the three tossed off the snow from their shoulders, clapped their numb hands together, and greeted each other.

As he drove between the broken white gateposts topped with fluted urns, the two men in front of him were leading their horses to the nearby shed. Bosworth followed and tied his horse to a post. Then the three shook off the snow from their shoulders, clapped their numb hands together, and greeted each other.

“Hallo, Deacon.”

"Hey, Deacon."

“Well, well, Orrin—.” They shook hands.

“Well, well, Orrin—.” They shook hands.

“’Day, Bosworth,” said Sylvester Brand, with a brief nod. He seldom put any cordiality into his manner, and on this occasion he was still busy about his horse’s bridle and blanket.

“Good day, Bosworth,” said Sylvester Brand, with a quick nod. He rarely showed any warmth in his demeanor, and this time he was still preoccupied with his horse’s bridle and blanket.

Orrin Bosworth, the youngest and most communicative of the three, turned back to Deacon Hibben, whose long face, queerly blotched and mouldy-looking, with blinking peering eyes, was yet less forbidding than Brand’s heavily-hewn countenance.

Orrin Bosworth, the youngest and most talkative of the three, turned back to Deacon Hibben, whose long face, oddly blotchy and looking moldy, with his blinking, peering eyes, was still less intimidating than Brand’s rugged features.

81“Queer, our all meeting here this way. Mrs. Rutledge sent me a message to come,” Bosworth volunteered.

81“It's strange that we all ended up here together like this. Mrs. Rutledge contacted me to come,” Bosworth mentioned.

The Deacon nodded. “I got a word from her too—Andy Pond come with it yesterday noon. I hope there’s no trouble here—”

The Deacon nodded. “I got a message from her too—Andy Pond brought it yesterday around noon. I hope there’s no issue here—”

He glanced through the thickening fall of snow at the desolate front of the Rutledge house, the more melancholy in its present neglected state because, like the gate-posts, it kept traces of former elegance. Bosworth had often wondered how such a house had come to be built in that lonely stretch between North Ashmore and Cold Corners. People said there had once been other houses like it, forming a little township called Ashmore, a sort of mountain colony created by the caprice of an English Royalist officer, one Colonel Ashmore, who had been murdered by the Indians, with all his family, long before the Revolution. This tale was confirmed by the fact that the ruined cellars of several smaller houses were still to be discovered under the wild growth of the adjoining slopes, and that the Communion plate of 82the moribund Episcopal church of Cold Corners was engraved with the name of Colonel Ashmore, who had given it to the church of Ashmore in the year 1723. Of the church itself no traces remained. Doubtless it had been a modest wooden edifice, built on piles, and the conflagration which had burnt the other houses to the ground’s edge had reduced it utterly to ashes. The whole place, even in summer, wore a mournful solitary air, and people wondered why Saul Rutledge’s father had gone there to settle.

He looked through the thickening snowfall at the empty front of the Rutledge house, which seemed even sadder in its current neglected state because, like the gateposts, it still showed signs of past elegance. Bosworth often wondered how such a house ended up in that lonely stretch between North Ashmore and Cold Corners. People said there were once other houses like it, making up a small community called Ashmore, a kind of mountain colony formed by the whim of an English Royalist officer, Colonel Ashmore, who was killed by the Indians, along with his family, long before the Revolution. This story was supported by the fact that the ruined cellars of several smaller houses could still be found under the wild growth of the nearby hills, and that the Communion plate of the fading Episcopal church of Cold Corners was engraved with the name of Colonel Ashmore, who donated it to the church of Ashmore in 1723. There were no traces left of the church itself. It must have been a simple wooden building, raised on piles, and the fire that destroyed the other houses reduced it to complete ashes. The whole area, even in summer, had a mournful, lonely vibe, and people wondered why Saul Rutledge's father had decided to settle there.

“I never knew a place,” Deacon Hibben said, “as seemed as far away from humanity. And yet it ain’t so in miles.”

“I’ve never known a place,” Deacon Hibben said, “that felt as distant from humanity. And yet it’s not that far away in miles.”

“Miles ain’t the only distance,” Orrin Bosworth answered; and the two men, followed by Sylvester Brand, walked across the drive to the front door. People in Hemlock County did not usually come and go by their front doors, but all three men seemed to feel that, on an occasion which appeared to be so exceptional, the usual and more familiar approach by the kitchen would not be suitable.

“Miles isn’t the only distance,” Orrin Bosworth replied, and the two men, followed by Sylvester Brand, walked across the driveway to the front door. People in Hemlock County usually didn’t enter and exit through their front doors, but all three men felt that, on such an unusual occasion, the typical way in through the kitchen wouldn’t be appropriate.

They had judged rightly; the Deacon had 83hardly lifted the knocker when the door opened and Mrs. Rutledge stood before them.

They were right in their judgment; the Deacon had 83barely knocked when the door opened and Mrs. Rutledge appeared before them.

“Walk right in,” she said in her usual dead-level tone; and Bosworth, as he followed the others, thought to himself: “Whatever’s happened, she’s not going to let it show in her face.”

“Walk right in,” she said in her typical flat tone; and Bosworth, as he followed the others, thought to himself: “No matter what’s happened, she’s not going to let it show on her face.”

It was doubtful, indeed, if anything unwonted could be made to show in Prudence Rutledge’s face, so limited was its scope, so fixed were its features. She was dressed for the occasion in a black calico with white spots, a collar of crochet-lace fastened by a gold brooch, and a gray woollen shawl, crossed under her arms and tied at the back. In her small narrow head the only marked prominence was that of the brow projecting roundly over pale spectacled eyes. Her dark hair, parted above this prominence, passed tight and flat over the tips of her ears into a small braided coil at the nape; and her contracted head looked still narrower from being perched on a long hollow neck with cord-like throat-muscles. Her eyes were of a pale cold gray, her complexion was an even white. 84Her age might have been anywhere from thirty-five to sixty.

It was questionable if anything unusual could show on Prudence Rutledge’s face, as it was so limited in expression and her features so set. She was dressed for the occasion in a black calico dress with white spots, a crochet-lace collar fastened with a gold brooch, and a gray wool shawl crossed under her arms and tied at the back. The most prominent feature of her small, narrow head was her brow, which jutted out over her pale, bespectacled eyes. Her dark hair, parted above this prominent brow, lay flat over her ears and was gathered into a small braided coil at the nape of her neck. This made her head appear even narrower on her long, slender neck, accentuated by cord-like throat muscles. Her eyes were a pale, cold gray, and her complexion was a consistent white. 84 Her age could have been anywhere from thirty-five to sixty.

The room into which she led the three men had probably been the dining-room of the Ashmore house. It was now used as a front parlour, and a black stove planted on a sheet of zinc stuck out from the delicately fluted panels of an old wooden mantel. A newly-lit fire smouldered reluctantly, and the room was at once close and bitterly cold.

The room she led the three men into had likely been the dining room of the Ashmore house. It was now functioning as a front parlor, with a black stove sitting on a sheet of zinc that contrasted with the elegantly fluted panels of an old wooden mantel. A newly lit fire smoldered hesitantly, and the room felt both cramped and extremely cold.

“Andy Pond,” Mrs. Rutledge cried to some one at the back of the house, “step out and call Mr. Rutledge. You’ll likely find him in the wood-shed, or round the barn somewheres.” She rejoined her visitors. “Please suit yourselves to seats,” she said.

“Andy Pond,” Mrs. Rutledge called out to someone at the back of the house, “come out and get Mr. Rutledge. You’ll probably find him in the wood-shed or somewhere around the barn.” She returned to her guests. “Please make yourselves comfortable and take a seat,” she said.

The three men, with an increasing air of constraint, took the chairs she pointed out, and Mrs. Rutledge sat stiffly down upon a fourth, behind a rickety bead-work table. She glanced from one to the other of her visitors.

The three men, now feeling increasingly uneasy, took the chairs she indicated, and Mrs. Rutledge sat rigidly on a fourth chair, behind a wobbly beadwork table. She looked from one visitor to the other.

“I presume you folks are wondering what it is I asked you to come here for,” she said in her dead-level voice. Orrin Bosworth and Deacon Hibben murmured an assent; Sylvester 85Brand sat silent, his eyes, under their great thicket of eyebrows, fixed on the huge boot-tip swinging before him.

“I guess you’re all wondering why I asked you to come here,” she said in her flat voice. Orrin Bosworth and Deacon Hibben nodded in agreement; Sylvester 85Brand sat quietly, his eyes, hidden beneath a thick bush of eyebrows, focused on the large boot tip swinging in front of him.

“Well, I allow you didn’t expect it was for a party,” continued Mrs. Rutledge.

“Well, I guess you didn’t think it was for a party,” continued Mrs. Rutledge.

No one ventured to respond to this chill pleasantry, and she continued: “We’re in trouble here, and that’s the fact. And we need advice—Mr. Rutledge and myself do.” She cleared her throat, and added in a lower tone, her pitilessly clear eyes looking straight before her: “There’s a spell been cast over Mr. Rutledge.”

No one dared to respond to this cold joke, and she went on: “We’re in trouble here, and that’s the truth. Mr. Rutledge and I need advice.” She cleared her throat and added in a quieter tone, her sharp, clear eyes looking straight ahead: “Mr. Rutledge is under a spell.”

The Deacon looked up sharply, an incredulous smile pinching his thin lips. “A spell?”

The Deacon looked up suddenly, a disbelieving smile tightening his thin lips. “A spell?”

“That’s what I said: he’s bewitched.”

“That’s what I said: he’s enchanted.”

Again the three visitors were silent; then Bosworth, more at ease or less tongue-tied than the others, asked with an attempt at humour: “Do you use the word in the strict Scripture sense, Mrs. Rutledge?”

Again the three visitors were silent; then Bosworth, feeling more comfortable or less awkward than the others, asked with a hint of humor: “Do you mean that in the strict biblical sense, Mrs. Rutledge?”

She glanced at him before replying: “That’s how he uses it.”

She looked at him before responding: "That's how he uses it."

The Deacon coughed and cleared his long 86rattling throat. “Do you care to give us more particulars before your husband joins us?”

The Deacon coughed and cleared his long 86rattling throat. “Would you like to share more details before your husband joins us?”

Mrs. Rutledge looked down at her clasped hands, as if considering the question. Bosworth noticed that the inner fold of her lids was of the same uniform white as the rest of her skin, so that when she dropped them her rather prominent eyes looked like the sightless orbs of a marble statue. The impression was unpleasing, and he glanced away at the text over the mantelpiece, which read:

Mrs. Rutledge looked down at her hands, which she had clasped together, as if thinking about the question. Bosworth noticed that the inner part of her eyelids was the same uniform white as the rest of her skin, so when she closed them, her somewhat prominent eyes resembled the lifeless orbs of a marble statue. The effect was unsettling, and he quickly turned his gaze to the text on the mantelpiece, which read:

The Soul That Sinneth It Shall Die.

“No,” she said at length, “I’ll wait.”

“No,” she said after a moment, “I’ll wait.”

At this moment Sylvester Brand suddenly stood up and pushed back his chair. “I don’t know,” he said, in his rough bass voice, “as I’ve got any particular lights on Bible mysteries; and this happens to be the day I was to go down to Starkfield to close a deal with a man.”

At that moment, Sylvester Brand suddenly stood up and pushed his chair back. “I don’t know,” he said in his deep voice, “if I have any special insight into Bible mysteries; and today is the day I was supposed to go down to Starkfield to finalize a deal with a guy.”

Mrs. Rutledge lifted one of her long thin hands. Withered and wrinkled by hard work and cold, it was nevertheless of the same leaden white as her face. “You won’t 87be kept long,” she said. “Won’t you be seated?”

Mrs. Rutledge raised one of her long, thin hands. Withered and wrinkled from hard work and the cold, it was still the same dull white as her face. “You won’t be kept long,” she said. “Would you like to sit down?”

Farmer Brand stood irresolute, his purplish underlip twitching. “The Deacon here—such things is more in his line....”

Farmer Brand stood unsure, his purplish bottom lip twitching. “The Deacon here—these things are more his area of expertise....”

“I want you should stay,” said Mrs. Rutledge quietly; and Brand sat down again.

“I want you to stay,” Mrs. Rutledge said quietly, and Brand sat down again.

A silence fell, during which the four persons present seemed all to be listening for the sound of a step; but none was heard, and after a minute or two Mrs. Rutledge began to speak again.

A silence settled in, during which the four people there all seemed to be waiting for the sound of footsteps; but none came, and after a minute or two, Mrs. Rutledge started to speak again.

“It’s down by that old shack on Lamer’s pond; that’s where they meet,” she said suddenly.

“It’s down by that old shack on Lamer’s pond; that’s where they hang out,” she said suddenly.

Bosworth, whose eyes were on Sylvester Brand’s face, fancied he saw a sort of inner flush darken the farmer’s heavy leathern skin. Deacon Hibben leaned forward, a glitter of curiosity in his eyes.

Bosworth, who was looking at Sylvester Brand’s face, thought he noticed a kind of inner flush darken the farmer’s rough leather-like skin. Deacon Hibben leaned in, a sparkle of curiosity in his eyes.

“They—who, Mrs. Rutledge?”

“They—who, Mrs. Rutledge?”

“My husband, Saul Rutledge ... and her....”

“My husband, Saul Rutledge... and her....”

Sylvester Brand again stirred in his seat. “Who do you mean by her?” he asked 88abruptly, as if roused out of some far-off musing.

Sylvester Brand shifted in his seat again. “Who are you referring to when you say her?” he asked suddenly, as if pulled from a distant thought. 88

Mrs. Rutledge’s body did not move; she simply revolved her head on her long neck and looked at him.

Mrs. Rutledge’s body didn't move; she just turned her head on her long neck and looked at him.

“Your daughter, Sylvester Brand.”

“Your daughter, Sylvester Brand.”

The man staggered to his feet with an explosion of inarticulate sounds. “My—my daughter? What the hell are you talking about? My daughter? It’s a damned lie ... it’s ... it’s....”

The man stumbled to his feet, making a series of garbled noises. “My—my daughter? What are you talking about? My daughter? That’s a total lie ... it’s ... it’s....”

“Your daughter Ora, Mr. Brand,” said Mrs. Rutledge slowly.

“Your daughter Ora, Mr. Brand,” Mrs. Rutledge said slowly.

Bosworth felt an icy chill down his spine. Instinctively he turned his eyes away from Brand, and they rested on the mildewed countenance of Deacon Hibben. Between the blotches it had become as white as Mrs. Rutledge’s, and the Deacon’s eyes burned in the whiteness like live embers among ashes.

Bosworth felt a cold shiver run down his spine. Instinctively, he looked away from Brand and focused on the moldy face of Deacon Hibben. Between the dark spots, it had become as pale as Mrs. Rutledge’s, and the Deacon’s eyes glowed in that whiteness like hot coals among ashes.

Brand gave a laugh: the rusty creaking laugh of one whose springs of mirth are never moved by gaiety. “My daughter Ora?” he repeated.

Brand let out a laugh: the rusty, creaking laugh of someone whose springs of joy are never stirred by happiness. “My daughter Ora?” he repeated.

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

89“My dead daughter?”

"My late daughter?"

“That’s what he says.”

"That's what he says."

“Your husband?”

"Is that your husband?"

“That’s what Mr. Rutledge says.”

"That’s what Mr. Rutledge says."

Orrin Bosworth listened with a sense of suffocation; he felt as if he were wrestling with long-armed horrors in a dream. He could no longer resist letting his eyes return to Sylvester Brand’s face. To his surprise it had resumed a natural imperturbable expression. Brand rose to his feet. “Is that all?” he queried contemptuously.

Orrin Bosworth listened with a feeling of suffocation; he felt like he was fighting off long-armed nightmares in a dream. He couldn’t help but look back at Sylvester Brand’s face. To his surprise, it had gone back to a calm, unbothered expression. Brand stood up. “Is that it?” he asked with disdain.

“All? Ain’t it enough? How long is it since you folks seen Saul Rutledge, any of you?” Mrs. Rutledge flew out at them.

“All? Isn’t that enough? How long has it been since any of you have seen Saul Rutledge?” Mrs. Rutledge snapped at them.

Bosworth, it appeared, had not seen him for nearly a year; the Deacon had only run across him once, for a minute, at the North Ashmore post office, the previous autumn, and acknowledged that he wasn’t looking any too good then. Brand said nothing, but stood irresolute.

Bosworth seemed not to have seen him for almost a year; the Deacon had only bumped into him once, for a minute, at the North Ashmore post office the previous autumn, and he noted that he didn’t look too great at that time. Brand said nothing, but stood there uncertain.

“Well, if you wait a minute you’ll see with your own eyes; and he’ll tell you with his own words. That’s what I’ve got you here for—to see for yourselves what’s come over 90him. Then you’ll talk different,” she added, twisting her head abruptly toward Sylvester Brand.

“Well, if you wait a minute, you’ll see for yourself; and he’ll tell you himself. That’s why I brought you here—to witness what’s happened to him. Then you’ll talk differently,” she added, abruptly turning her head toward Sylvester Brand.

The Deacon raised a lean hand of interrogation.

The Deacon raised a thin hand in inquiry.

“Does your husband know we’ve been sent for on this business, Mrs. Rutledge?”

“Does your husband know that we've been called for this situation, Mrs. Rutledge?”

Mrs. Rutledge signed assent.

Mrs. Rutledge signed approval.

“It was with his consent, then—?”

“It was with his permission, then—?”

She looked coldly at her questioner. “I guess it had to be,” she said. Again Bosworth felt the chill down his spine. He tried to dissipate the sensation by speaking with an affectation of energy.

She looked coldly at her questioner. “I guess it had to be,” she said. Again, Bosworth felt a chill down his spine. He tried to shake off the feeling by speaking with a false sense of energy.

“Can you tell us, Mrs. Rutledge, how this trouble you speak of shows itself ... what makes you think...?”

“Can you tell us, Mrs. Rutledge, how this problem you’re talking about presents itself... what makes you think...?”

She looked at him for a moment; then she leaned forward across the rickety bead-work table. A thin smile of disdain narrowed her colourless lips. “I don’t think—I know.”

She glanced at him for a moment, then leaned forward across the wobbly beadwork table. A slight smile of contempt tightened her pale lips. “I don’t think—I know.”

“Well—but how?”

"Well—but how?"

She leaned closer, both elbows on the table, her voice dropping. “I seen ’em.”

She leaned closer, resting both elbows on the table, her voice lowering. “I saw them.”

In the ashen light from the veiling of snow beyond the windows the Deacon’s little 91screwed-up eyes seemed to give out red sparks. “Him and the dead?”

In the gray light from the snow covering the windows, the Deacon’s tiny, squinted eyes seemed to emit red sparks. “Him and the dead?”

“Him and the dead.”

“Him and the deceased.”

“Saul Rutledge and—and Ora Brand?”

"Saul Rutledge and Ora Brand?"

“That’s so.”

"That's right."

Sylvester Brand’s chair fell backward with a crash. He was on his feet again, crimson and cursing. “It’s a God-damned fiend-begotten lie....”

Sylvester Brand’s chair toppled backward with a loud crash. He jumped to his feet, his face red and swearing. “It’s a damnable fiend-born lie....”

“Friend Brand ... friend Brand ...” the Deacon protested.

“Friend Brand ... friend Brand ...” the Deacon protested.

“Here, let me get out of this. I want to see Saul Rutledge himself, and tell him—”

"Here, let me get out of this. I want to see Saul Rutledge himself and tell him—"

“Well, here he is,” said Mrs. Rutledge.

“Well, here he is,” Mrs. Rutledge said.

The outer door had opened; they heard the familiar stamping and shaking of a man who rids his garments of their last snowflakes before penetrating to the sacred precincts of the best parlour. Then Saul Rutledge entered.

The outer door swung open; they heard the familiar sound of a man shaking off the last of the snow from his clothes before stepping into the sacred area of the best parlor. Then Saul Rutledge walked in.

II

As he came in he faced the light from the north window, and Bosworth’s first thought was that he looked like a drowned man fished out from under the ice—“self-drowned,” he 92added. But the snow-light plays cruel tricks with a man’s colour, and even with the shape of his features; it must have been partly that, Bosworth reflected, which transformed Saul Rutledge from the straight muscular fellow he had been a year before into the haggard wretch now before them.

As he walked in, he faced the light coming from the north window, and Bosworth’s first thought was that he looked like a drowned man pulled from under the ice—“self-drowned,” he added. But the snow-light plays cruel tricks with a person’s color and even the shape of their features; it must have been partly that, Bosworth thought, which changed Saul Rutledge from the fit, muscular guy he had been a year ago into the worn-out wreck before them now. 92

The Deacon sought for a word to ease the horror. “Well, now, Saul—you look’s if you’d ought to set right up to the stove. Had a touch of ague, maybe?”

The Deacon looked for a word to ease the horror. “Well, Saul—you look like you should sit by the stove. Maybe you had a bit of a fever?”

The feeble attempt was unavailing. Rutledge neither moved nor answered. He stood among them silent, incommunicable, like one risen from the dead.

The weak attempt was pointless. Rutledge neither moved nor responded. He stood among them silent, unapproachable, like someone who has come back from the dead.

Brand grasped him roughly by the shoulder. “See here, Saul Rutledge, what’s this dirty lie your wife tells us you’ve been putting about?”

Brand grabbed him firmly by the shoulder. “Look here, Saul Rutledge, what’s this filthy lie your wife says you've been spreading?”

Still Rutledge did not move. “It’s no lie,” he said.

Still, Rutledge didn't move. "It's not a lie," he said.

Brand’s hand dropped from his shoulder. In spite of the man’s rough bullying power he seemed to be undefinably awed by Rutledge’s look and tone.

Brand’s hand fell away from his shoulder. Even though the man had a harsh, bullying presence, he appeared to be inexplicably struck by Rutledge’s look and tone.

93“No lie? You’ve gone plumb crazy, then, have you?”

93“No way? You've completely lost it, then, haven't you?”

Mrs. Rutledge spoke. “My husband’s not lying, nor he ain’t gone crazy. Don’t I tell you I seen ’em?”

Mrs. Rutledge spoke. “My husband’s not lying, and he hasn’t gone crazy. Don’t I tell you I saw them?”

Brand laughed again. “Him and the dead?”

Brand laughed again. “Him and the dead?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Down by the Lamer pond, you say?”

“Down by the Lamer pond, you say?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“And when was that, if I might ask?”

“And when was that, if I may ask?”

“Day before yesterday.”

“Two days ago.”

A silence fell on the strangely assembled group. The Deacon at length broke it to say to Mr. Brand: “Brand, in my opinion we’ve got to see this thing through.”

A silence fell over the oddly gathered group. The Deacon finally broke it to say to Mr. Brand: “Brand, I think we need to see this through.”

Brand stood for a moment in speechless contemplation: there was something animal and primitive about him, Bosworth thought, as he hung thus, lowering and dumb, a little foam beading the corners of that heavy purplish underlip. He let himself slowly down into his chair. “I’ll see it through.”

Brand stood for a moment in silent thought: there was something raw and instinctual about him, Bosworth thought, as he hung there, heavy and silent, a bit of foam gathering at the corners of his thick, purplish lower lip. He slowly lowered himself into his chair. “I’ll get through this.”

The two other men and Mrs. Rutledge had remained seated. Saul Rutledge stood before them, like a prisoner at the bar, or 94rather like a sick man before the physicians who were to heal him. As Bosworth scrutinized that hollow face, so wan under the dark sunburn, so sucked inward and consumed by some hidden fever, there stole over the sound healthy man the thought that perhaps, after all, husband and wife spoke the truth, and that they were all at that moment really standing on the edge of some forbidden mystery. Things that the rational mind would reject without a thought seemed no longer so easy to dispose of as one looked at the actual Saul Rutledge and remembered the man he had been a year before. Yes; as the Deacon said, they would have to see it through....

The two other men and Mrs. Rutledge stayed seated. Saul Rutledge stood before them, like a defendant in court, or more like a sick person in front of the doctors who were supposed to help him. As Bosworth examined that hollow face, so pale under the dark tan, so drawn in and worn out by some hidden illness, he felt a creeping thought that maybe, after all, the husband and wife were telling the truth, and that they were all really on the brink of some forbidden mystery. Ideas that seemed completely ridiculous to a rational mind became harder to dismiss as he looked at the real Saul Rutledge and remembered the man he had been a year ago. Yes; as the Deacon said, they would have to see it through....

“Sit down then, Saul; draw up to us, won’t you?” the Deacon suggested, trying again for a natural tone.

“Sit down then, Saul; come over to us, okay?” the Deacon suggested, trying again for a casual tone.

Mrs. Rutledge pushed a chair forward, and her husband sat down on it. He stretched out his arms and grasped his knees in his brown bony fingers; in that attitude he remained, turning neither his head nor his eyes.

Mrs. Rutledge moved a chair forward, and her husband took a seat on it. He stretched his arms out and held onto his knees with his thin, bony fingers;

“Well, Saul,” the Deacon continued, “your 95wife says you thought mebbe we could do something to help you through this trouble, whatever it is.”

“Well, Saul,” the Deacon continued, “your 95wife says you thought maybe we could do something to help you get through this trouble, whatever it is.”

Rutledge’s gray eyes widened a little. “No; I didn’t think that. It was her idea to try what could be done.”

Rutledge's gray eyes widened slightly. "No; I didn't think that. It was her idea to see what could be done."

“I presume, though, since you’ve agreed to our coming, that you don’t object to our putting a few questions?”

“I assume, however, since you’ve agreed to our visit, that you don’t mind us asking a few questions?”

Rutledge was silent for a moment; then he said with a visible effort: “No; I don’t object.”

Rutledge was quiet for a moment; then he said with a noticeable effort: “No; I don’t mind.”

“Well—you’ve heard what your wife says?”

“Well—you’ve heard what your wife is saying?”

Rutledge made a slight motion of assent.

Rutledge gave a small nod in agreement.

“And—what have you got to answer? How do you explain...?”

“And—what do you have to say? How do you explain...?”

Mrs. Rutledge intervened. “How can he explain? I seen ’em.”

Mrs. Rutledge chimed in. “How can he explain? I saw them.”

There was a silence; then Bosworth, trying to speak in an easy reassuring tone, queried: “That so, Saul?”

There was a silence; then Bosworth, trying to speak in a relaxed and reassuring tone, asked: “Is that true, Saul?”

“That’s so.”

"That's so true."

Brand lifted up his brooding head. “You mean to say you ... you sit here before us all and say....”

Brand lifted his troubled head. “You mean to say you... you sit here in front of all of us and say....”

96The Deacon’s hand again checked him. “Hold on, friend Brand. We’re all of us trying for the facts, ain’t we?” He turned to Rutledge. “We’ve heard what Mrs. Rutledge says. What’s your answer?”

96The Deacon's hand stopped him again. "Wait a minute, friend Brand. We're all looking for the truth, right?" He turned to Rutledge. "We’ve heard what Mrs. Rutledge has to say. What about you?"

“I don’t know as there’s any answer. She found us.”

“I don’t know if there’s any answer. She found us.”

“And you mean to tell me the person with you was ... was what you took to be ...” the Deacon’s thin voice grew thinner: “Ora Brand?”

“And you’re saying the person with you was ... what you thought was ...” the Deacon’s thin voice got even thinner: “Ora Brand?”

Saul Rutledge nodded.

Saul Rutledge agreed.

“You knew ... or thought you knew ... you were meeting with the dead?”

“You knew... or thought you knew... you were meeting with the dead?”

Rutledge bent his head again. The snow continued to fall in a steady unwavering sheet against the window, and Bosworth felt as if a winding-sheet were descending from the sky to envelop them all in a common grave.

Rutledge lowered his head again. The snow kept falling in a steady, unchanging blanket against the window, and Bosworth felt like a shroud was coming down from the sky to wrap them all in a shared grave.

“Think what you’re saying! It’s against our religion! Ora ... poor child! ... died over a year ago. I saw you at her funeral, Saul. How can you make such a statement?”

“Think about what you’re saying! It’s against our religion! Ora... poor child!... died over a year ago. I saw you at her funeral, Saul. How can you say something like that?”

97“What else can he do?” thrust in Mrs. Rutledge.

97“What else can he do?” interjected Mrs. Rutledge.

There was another pause. Bosworth’s resources had failed him, and Brand once more sat plunged in dark meditation. The Deacon laid his quivering finger-tips together, and moistened his lips.

There was another pause. Bosworth’s resources had run out, and Brand sat deep in thought once again. The Deacon pressed his trembling fingertips together and wet his lips.

“Was the day before yesterday the first time?” he asked.

“Was the day before yesterday the first time?” he asked.

The movement of Rutledge’s head was negative.

The movement of Rutledge’s head was negative.

“Not the first? Then when....”

“Not the first? So when?”

“Nigh on a year ago, I reckon.”

“About a year ago, I guess.”

“God! And you mean to tell us that ever since—?”

“Wow! And you really expect us to believe that ever since—?”

“Well ... look at him,” said his wife. The three men lowered their eyes.

“Well... look at him,” said his wife. The three men looked down.

After a moment Bosworth, trying to collect himself, glanced at the Deacon. “Why not ask Saul to make his own statement, if that’s what we’re here for?”

After a moment, Bosworth, trying to pull himself together, looked at the Deacon. “Why not ask Saul to give his own statement if that’s why we’re here?”

“That’s so,” the Deacon assented. He turned to Rutledge. “Will you try and give us your idea ... of ... of how it began?”

"That's right," the Deacon agreed. He turned to Rutledge. "Can you try to share your thoughts on how it all started?"

There was another silence. Then Rutledge 98tightened his grasp on his gaunt knees, and still looking straight ahead, with his curiously clear unseeing gaze: “Well,” he said, “I guess it begun away back, afore even I was married to Mrs. Rutledge....” He spoke in a low automatic tone, as if some invisible agent were dictating his words, or even uttering them for him. “You know,” he added, “Ora and me was to have been married.”

There was another silence. Then Rutledge 98tightened his grip on his bony knees and, still looking straight ahead with his strangely clear, unseeing gaze, said, “Well, I guess it started a long time ago, even before I married Mrs. Rutledge....” He spoke in a soft, automatic voice, as if some invisible force were guiding his words or even saying them for him. “You know,” he continued, “Ora and I were supposed to get married.”

Sylvester Brand lifted his head. “Straighten that statement out first, please,” he interjected.

Sylvester Brand raised his head. “Can you clarify that statement first, please?” he said.

“What I mean is, we kept company. But Ora she was very young. Mr. Brand here he sent her away. She was gone nigh to three years, I guess. When she come back I was married.”

“What I mean is, we spent time together. But Ora was really young. Mr. Brand sent her away. She was gone for nearly three years, I think. When she came back, I was married.”

“That’s right,” Brand said, relapsing once more into his sunken attitude.

“That’s right,” Brand said, sinking back into his gloomy mood once again.

“And after she came back did you meet her again?” the Deacon continued.

“And after she came back, did you see her again?” the Deacon continued.

“Alive?” Rutledge questioned.

"Alive?" Rutledge asked.

A perceptible shudder ran through the room.

A noticeable shiver went through the room.

99“Well—of course,” said the Deacon nervously.

99“Well—of course,” said the Deacon anxiously.

Rutledge seemed to consider. “Once I did—only once. There was a lot of other people round. At Cold Corners fair it was.”

Rutledge appeared to think for a moment. “I did it once—just once. There were a lot of other people around. It was at the Cold Corners fair.”

“Did you talk with her then?”

“Did you talk to her then?”

“Only a minute.”

“Just a minute.”

“What did she say?”

"What did she say?"

His voice dropped. “She said she was sick and knew she was going to die, and when she was dead she’d come back to me.”

His voice lowered. “She said she was sick and knew she was going to die, and when she was dead, she’d come back to me.”

“And what did you answer?”

“What did you say?”

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“Did you think anything of it at the time?”

“Did you think anything of it back then?”

“Well, no. Not till I heard she was dead I didn’t. After that I thought of it—and I guess she drew me.” He moistened his lips.

“Well, no. Not until I heard she was dead. I didn't. After that, I thought about it—and I guess she drew me in.” He moistened his lips.

“Drew you down to that abandoned house by the pond?”

“Did you take him to that old house by the pond?”

Rutledge made a faint motion of assent, and the Deacon added: “How did you know it was there she wanted you to come?”

Rutledge gave a slight nod, and the Deacon said, “How did you know that’s where she wanted you to come?”

“She ... just drew me....”

“She just drew me...”

There was a long pause. Bosworth felt, 100on himself and the other two men, the oppressive weight of the next question to be asked. Mrs. Rutledge opened and closed her narrow lips once or twice, like some beached shell-fish gasping for the tide. Rutledge waited.

There was a long pause. Bosworth felt, 100on himself and the other two men, the heavy weight of the next question to be asked. Mrs. Rutledge opened and closed her thin lips once or twice, like a stranded shellfish gasping for the tide. Rutledge waited.

“Well, now, Saul, won’t you go on with what you was telling us?” the Deacon at length suggested.

“Well, now, Saul, could you continue with what you were telling us?” the Deacon finally suggested.

“That’s all. There’s nothing else.”

"That's it. There's nothing more."

The Deacon lowered his voice. “She just draws you?”

The Deacon lowered his voice. “She just draws you?”

“Yes.”

"Yup."

“Often?”

"Pretty often?"

“That’s as it happens....”

"That's how it goes..."

“But if it’s always there she draws you, man, haven’t you the strength to keep away from the place?”

“But if she’s always pulling you in, man, don’t you have the strength to stay away from that place?”

For the first time, Rutledge wearily turned his head toward his questioner. A spectral smile narrowed his colourless lips. “Ain’t any use. She follers after me....”

For the first time, Rutledge tiredly turned his head toward his questioner. A ghostly smile tightened his pale lips. “There’s no point. She follows me...”

There was another silence. What more could they ask, then and there? Mrs. Rutledge’s presence checked the next question. The Deacon seemed hopelessly to revolve 101the matter. At length he spoke in a more authoritative tone. “These are forbidden things. You know that, Saul. Have you tried prayer?”

There was another silence. What more could they ask at that moment? Mrs. Rutledge’s presence held back the next question. The Deacon seemed stuck on the issue. Finally, he spoke in a more commanding tone. “These things are not allowed. You know that, Saul. Have you tried praying?”

Rutledge shook his head.

Rutledge shook his head.

“Will you pray with us now?”

“Will you pray with us now?”

Rutledge cast a glance of freezing indifference on his spiritual adviser. “If you folks want to pray, I’m agreeable,” he said. But Mrs. Rutledge intervened.

Rutledge shot a cold look of complete indifference at his spiritual adviser. “If you all want to pray, I’m fine with that,” he said. But Mrs. Rutledge stepped in.

“Prayer ain’t any good. In this kind of thing it ain’t no manner of use; you know it ain’t. I called you here, Deacon, because you remember the last case in this parish. Thirty years ago it was, I guess; but you remember. Lefferts Nash—did praying help him? I was a little girl then, but I used to hear my folks talk of it winter nights. Lefferts Nash and Hannah Cory. They drove a stake through her breast. That’s what cured him.”

“Prayer doesn’t do any good. In situations like this, it’s useless; you know that. I called you here, Deacon, because you remember the last case in this parish. It was about thirty years ago, I think; but you remember. Lefferts Nash—did praying help him? I was just a little girl back then, but I used to hear my parents talk about it on winter nights. Lefferts Nash and Hannah Cory. They drove a stake through her breast. That’s what fixed him.”

“Oh—” Orrin Bosworth exclaimed.

“Oh—” Orrin Bosworth said.

Sylvester Brand raised his head. “You’re speaking of that old story as if this was the same sort of thing?”

Sylvester Brand lifted his head. “You’re talking about that old story like it’s the same kind of thing?”

“Ain’t it? Ain’t my husband pining away 102the same as Lefferts Nash did? The Deacon here knows—”

“Ain’t it? Isn’t my husband moping around just like Lefferts Nash did? The Deacon here knows—”

The Deacon stirred anxiously in his chair. “These are forbidden things,” he repeated. “Supposing your husband is quite sincere in thinking himself haunted, as you might say. Well, even then, what proof have we that the ... the dead woman ... is the spectre of that poor girl?”

The Deacon fidgeted nervously in his chair. “These are forbidden things,” he reiterated. “Assuming your husband genuinely believes he’s being haunted, as you might put it. Even so, what evidence do we have that the... the dead woman... is actually the ghost of that poor girl?”

“Proof? Don’t he say so? Didn’t she tell him? Ain’t I seen ’em?” Mrs. Rutledge almost screamed.

“Proof? Doesn't he say so? Didn't she tell him? Haven't I seen them?” Mrs. Rutledge almost shouted.

The three men sat silent, and suddenly the wife burst out: “A stake through the breast! That’s the old way; and it’s the only way. The Deacon knows it!”

The three men sat in silence, and suddenly the wife exclaimed, “A stake through the heart! That’s the old way, and it’s the only way. The Deacon knows it!”

“It’s against our religion to disturb the dead.”

“It’s against our beliefs to disturb the dead.”

“Ain’t it against your religion to let the living perish as my husband is perishing?” She sprang up with one of her abrupt movements and took the family Bible from the what-not in a corner of the parlour. Putting the book on the table, and moistening a livid finger-tip, she turned the pages rapidly, till she came to one on which she laid her hand 103like a stony paper-weight. “See here,” she said, and read out in her level chanting voice:

“Aren’t you supposed to help the living instead of letting them die like my husband is dying?” She jumped up suddenly and grabbed the family Bible from the shelf in the corner of the living room. Placing the book on the table and wetting a pale fingertip, she flipped through the pages quickly until she reached one where she pressed her hand down like a heavy paperweight. “Look at this,” she said, reading aloud in her steady, rhythmic voice: 103

“‘Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.

“‘You shall not let a witch live.’”

“That’s in Exodus, that’s where it is,” she added, leaving the book open as if to confirm the statement.

"That's in Exodus, that's where it is," she added, leaving the book open to confirm her point.

Bosworth continued to glance anxiously from one to the other of the four people about the table. He was younger than any of them, and had had more contact with the modern world; down in Starkfield, in the bar of the Fielding House, he could hear himself laughing with the rest of the men at such old wives’ tales. But it was not for nothing that he had been born under the icy shadow of Lonetop, and had shivered and hungered as a lad through the bitter Hemlock County winters. After his parents died, and he had taken hold of the farm himself, he had got more out of it by using improved methods, and by supplying the increasing throng of summer-boarders over Stotesbury way with milk and vegetables. He had been made a selectman of North Ashmore; for so young a man he had a standing in the county. But 104the roots of the old life were still in him. He could remember, as a little boy, going twice a year with his mother to that bleak hill-farm out beyond Sylvester Brand’s, where Mrs. Bosworth’s aunt, Cressidora Cheney, had been shut up for years in a cold clean room with iron bars in the windows. When little Orrin first saw Aunt Cressidora she was a small white old woman, whom her sisters used to “make decent” for visitors the day that Orrin and his mother were expected. The child wondered why there were bars to the window. “Like a canary-bird,” he said to his mother. The phrase made Mrs. Bosworth reflect. “I do believe they keep Aunt Cressidora too lonesome,” she said; and the next time she went up the mountain with the little boy he carried to his great-aunt a canary in a little wooden cage. It was a great excitement; he knew it would make her happy.

Bosworth kept looking nervously from one person to another around the table. He was younger than all of them and had more experience with the modern world; down in Starkfield, in the bar at Fielding House, he could hear himself laughing along with the other guys at such old wives’ tales. But it wasn’t for nothing that he was born under the cold shadow of Lonetop, having shivered and gone hungry as a kid through the harsh winters of Hemlock County. After his parents passed away, he took over the farm himself and managed to get more out of it by using better methods and supplying the growing number of summer boarders over in Stotesbury with milk and vegetables. He had been elected a selectman of North Ashmore; for such a young man, he had some standing in the county. But 104 the roots of the old life were still in him. He could remember, as a little boy, going twice a year with his mother to that dreary hill farm out past Sylvester Brand’s, where Mrs. Bosworth’s aunt, Cressidora Cheney, had been locked away for years in a cold clean room with iron bars on the windows. When little Orrin first saw Aunt Cressidora, she was a small, old white woman, whom her sisters would “make presentable” for visitors on the day that Orrin and his mother were expected. The child wondered why there were bars on the window. “Like a canary,” he said to his mother. The phrase made Mrs. Bosworth think. “I really believe they keep Aunt Cressidora too lonely,” she said; and the next time she went up the mountain with the little boy, he took his great-aunt a canary in a small wooden cage. It was a big deal; he knew it would make her happy.

The old woman’s motionless face lit up when she saw the bird, and her eyes began to glitter. “It belongs to me,” she said instantly, stretching her soft bony hand over the cage.

The old woman’s still face lit up when she saw the bird, and her eyes started to sparkle. “It’s mine,” she said right away, reaching her soft, bony hand over the cage.

105“Of course it does, Aunt Cressy,” said Mrs. Bosworth, her eyes filling.

105“Of course it does, Aunt Cressy,” Mrs. Bosworth replied, her eyes brimming with tears.

But the bird, startled by the shadow of the old woman’s hand, began to flutter and beat its wings distractedly. At the sight, Aunt Cressidora’s calm face suddenly became a coil of twitching features. “You she-devil, you!” she cried in a high squealing voice; and thrusting her hand into the cage she dragged out the terrified bird and wrung its neck. She was plucking the hot body, and squealing “she-devil, she-devil!” as they drew little Orrin from the room. On the way down the mountain his mother wept a great deal, and said: “You must never tell anybody that poor Auntie’s crazy, or the men would come and take her down to the asylum at Starkfield, and the shame of it would kill us all. Now promise.” The child promised.

But the bird, startled by the shadow of the old woman’s hand, began to flutter and flap its wings nervously. At the sight, Aunt Cressidora’s calm expression suddenly twisted into a mix of frantic features. “You she-devil, you!” she yelled in a high-pitched squeal; and reaching into the cage, she pulled out the terrified bird and wrung its neck. She was plucking the warm body, squealing “she-devil, she-devil!” as they took little Orrin from the room. On the way down the mountain, his mother cried a lot and said, “You must never tell anyone that poor Auntie’s crazy, or the men would come and take her to the asylum in Starkfield, and the shame of it would kill us all. Now promise.” The child promised.

He remembered the scene now, with its deep fringe of mystery, secrecy and rumour. It seemed related to a great many other things below the surface of his thoughts, things which stole up anew, making him feel that all the old people he had known, and 106who “believed in these things,” might after all be right. Hadn’t a witch been burned at North Ashmore? Didn’t the summer folk still drive over in jolly buckboard loads to see the meeting-house where the trial had been held, the pond where they had ducked her and she had floated?... Deacon Hibben believed; Bosworth was sure of it. If he didn’t, why did people from all over the place come to him when their animals had queer sicknesses, or when there was a child in the family that had to be kept shut up because it fell down flat and foamed? Yes, in spite of his religion, Deacon Hibben knew....

He recalled the scene now, with its deep edge of mystery, secrecy, and gossip. It felt connected to many other things just beneath the surface of his thoughts, things that crept back in, making him think that all the older people he had known who “believed in these things” might actually be right. Hadn’t a witch been burned at North Ashmore? Didn’t the summer folks still come over in cheerful wagon loads to see the meeting house where the trial had taken place, the pond where they had dunked her and she had floated?... Deacon Hibben believed; Bosworth was convinced of it. If he didn’t, why did people from all around come to him when their animals had strange illnesses, or when there was a child in the family that had to be kept inside because it collapsed and foamed at the mouth? Yes, despite his religion, Deacon Hibben knew....

And Brand? Well, it came to Bosworth in a flash: that North Ashmore woman who was burned had the name of Brand. The same stock, no doubt; there had been Brands in Hemlock County ever since the white men had come there. And Orrin, when he was a child, remembered hearing his parents say that Sylvester Brand hadn’t ever oughter married his own cousin, because of the blood. Yet the couple had had two healthy girls, and when Mrs. Brand pined away and died 107nobody suggested that anything had been wrong with her mind. And Vanessa and Ora were the handsomest girls anywhere round. Brand knew it, and scrimped and saved all he could to send Ora, the eldest, down to Starkfield to learn book-keeping. “When she’s married I’ll send you,” he used to say to little Venny, who was his favourite. But Ora never married. She was away three years, during which Venny ran wild on the slopes of Lonetop; and when Ora came back she sickened and died—poor girl! Since then Brand had grown more savage and morose. He was a hard-working farmer, but there wasn’t much to be got out of those barren Bearcliff acres. He was said to have taken to drink since his wife’s death; now and then men ran across him in the “dives” of Stotesbury. But not often. And between times he laboured hard on his stony acres and did his best for his daughters. In the neglected grave-yard of Cold Corners there was a slanting head-stone marked with his wife’s name; near it, a year since, he had laid his eldest daughter. And sometimes, at dusk, in the autumn, the village people saw 108him walk slowly by, turn in between the graves, and stand looking down on the two stones. But he never brought a flower there, or planted a bush; nor Venny either. She was too wild and ignorant....

And Brand? Well, it hit Bosworth hard: that North Ashmore woman who was burned had the name Brand. They were definitely from the same family; there had been Brands in Hemlock County ever since white settlers arrived. Orrin, when he was a kid, remembered his parents saying that Sylvester Brand shouldn't have married his own cousin because of their blood relationship. Still, the couple had two healthy girls, and when Mrs. Brand faded away and died, nobody suggested anything was wrong with her mind. Vanessa and Ora were the prettiest girls around. Brand knew it and scrimped and saved every penny to send Ora, the eldest, down to Starkfield to learn bookkeeping. “When she’s married I’ll send you,” he used to say to little Venny, who was his favorite. But Ora never married. She was away for three years, during which Venny ran wild on the slopes of Lonetop; and when Ora came back, she got sick and died—poor girl! Since then, Brand had become more rough and gloomy. He worked hard as a farmer, but there wasn’t much to be earned from those barren Bearcliff acres. People said he had turned to drinking after his wife died; occasionally, men spotted him in the bars of Stotesbury. But not often. In between, he labored hard on his rocky fields and did his best for his daughters. In the neglected graveyard of Cold Corners, there was a slanting headstone with his wife’s name; near it, a year ago, he had buried his eldest daughter. And sometimes, at dusk in the fall, the villagers saw him walk slowly by, turn between the graves, and stand looking down at the two stones. But he never brought a flower there or planted a bush; nor did Venny. She was too wild and ignorant...

Mrs. Rutledge repeated: “That’s in Exodus.”

Mrs. Rutledge repeated, “That’s in Exodus.”

The three visitors remained silent, turning about their hats in reluctant hands. Rutledge faced them, still with that empty pellucid gaze which frightened Bosworth. What was he seeing?

The three visitors stayed quiet, nervously fiddling with their hats. Rutledge looked at them, still with that blank, clear gaze that scared Bosworth. What was he seeing?

“Ain’t any of you folks got the grit—?” his wife burst out again, half hysterically.

“Aren’t any of you guys tough enough—?” his wife exclaimed again, half hysterical.

Deacon Hibben held up his hand. “That’s no way, Mrs. Rutledge. This ain’t a question of having grit. What we want first of all is ... proof....”

Deacon Hibben raised his hand. “That’s not it, Mrs. Rutledge. This isn’t about having guts. What we need above all is ... proof....”

“That’s so,” said Bosworth, with an explosion of relief, as if the words had lifted something black and crouching from his breast. Involuntarily the eyes of both men had turned to Brand. He stood there smiling grimly, but did not speak.

“That’s true,” said Bosworth, with an outburst of relief, as if the words had freed something dark and hidden from his chest. Without thinking, both men’s eyes were drawn to Brand. He stood there smiling wryly, but didn’t say anything.

“Ain’t it so, Brand?” the Deacon prompted him.

“Ain't that right, Brand?” the Deacon urged him.

109“Proof that spooks walk?” the other sneered.

109“Evidence that ghosts exist?” the other sneered.

“Well—I presume you want this business settled too?”

“Well—I guess you want to get this sorted out too?”

The old farmer squared his shoulders. “Yes—I do. But I ain’t a sperritualist. How the hell are you going to settle it?”

The old farmer stood tall. “Yeah—I do. But I’m not a spiritualist. How on earth are you going to figure this out?”

Deacon Hibben hesitated; then he said, in a low incisive tone: “I don’t see but one way—Mrs. Rutledge’s.”

Deacon Hibben paused for a moment, then said in a low, sharp tone, “I only see one way—Mrs. Rutledge’s.”

There was a silence.

It was silent.

“What?” Brand sneered again. “Spying?”

“What?” Brand sneered again. “Surveillance?”

The Deacon’s voice sank lower. “If the poor girl does walk ... her that’s your child ... wouldn’t you be the first to want her laid quiet? We all know there’ve been such cases ... mysterious visitations.... Can any one of us here deny it?”

The Deacon’s voice got quieter. “If the poor girl does walk... your child... wouldn’t you be the first to want her to be at peace? We all know there have been such cases... strange appearances.... Can any of us here deny it?”

“I seen ’em,” Mrs. Rutledge interjected.

“I saw them,” Mrs. Rutledge interjected.

There was another heavy pause. Suddenly Brand fixed his gaze on Rutledge. “See here, Saul Rutledge, you’ve got to clear up this damned calumny, or I’ll know why. You say my dead girl comes to you.” He laboured with his breath, and then jerked 110out: “When? You tell me that, and I’ll be there.”

There was another tense silence. Suddenly, Brand stared at Rutledge. “Listen up, Saul Rutledge, you need to set the record straight on this damn rumor, or I’ll find out why. You say my deceased girlfriend comes to you.” He struggled to catch his breath and then blurted out, “When? You tell me that, and I’ll be there.”

Rutledge’s head drooped a little, and his eyes wandered to the window. “Round about sunset, mostly.”

Rutledge's head tilted slightly, and his eyes drifted to the window. "Mostly around sunset."

“You know beforehand?”

“Did you know in advance?”

Rutledge made a sign of assent.

Rutledge nodded in approval.

“Well, then—tomorrow, will it be?”

"Well, then—tomorrow, is it?"

Rutledge made the same sign.

Rutledge made the same gesture.

Brand turned to the door. “I’ll be there.” That was all he said. He strode out between them without another glance or word. Deacon Hibben looked at Mrs. Rutledge. “We’ll be there too,” he said, as if she had asked him; but she had not spoken, and Bosworth saw that her thin body was trembling all over. He was glad when he and Hibben were out again in the snow.

Brand turned toward the door. “I’ll be there.” That was all he said. He walked out between them without another glance or word. Deacon Hibben looked at Mrs. Rutledge. “We’ll be there too,” he said, as if she had asked him; but she hadn’t said anything, and Bosworth noticed that her frail body was shaking all over. He felt relieved when he and Hibben were back outside in the snow.

III

They thought that Brand wanted to be left to himself, and to give him time to unhitch his horse they made a pretense of hanging about in the doorway while Bosworth 111searched his pockets for a pipe he had no mind to light.

They thought Brand wanted some time alone, so to give him a chance to unhitch his horse, they pretended to linger in the doorway while Bosworth searched his pockets for a pipe he had no intention of lighting. 111

But Brand turned back to them as they lingered. “You’ll meet me down by Lamer’s pond tomorrow?” he suggested. “I want witnesses. Round about sunset.”

But Brand turned back to them as they hung around. “Will you meet me down by Lamer’s pond tomorrow?” he suggested. “I want witnesses. Around sunset.”

They nodded their acquiescence, and he got into his sleigh, gave the horse a cut across the flanks, and drove off under the snow-smothered hemlocks. The other two men went to the shed.

They nodded in agreement, and he climbed into his sleigh, gave the horse a tap on the side, and set off beneath the snow-covered hemlocks. The other two men went to the shed.

“What do you make of this business, Deacon?” Bosworth asked, to break the silence.

“What do you think of this situation, Deacon?” Bosworth asked to break the silence.

The Deacon shook his head. “The man’s a sick man—that’s sure. Something’s sucking the life clean out of him.”

The Deacon shook his head. “The guy’s definitely unwell. Something’s draining the life right out of him.”

But already, in the biting outer air, Bosworth was getting himself under better control. “Looks to me like a bad case of the ague, as you said.”

But already, in the cold outer air, Bosworth was getting himself under better control. “Looks to me like a bad case of the chills, just like you said.”

“Well—ague of the mind, then. It’s his brain that’s sick.”

“Well—it's a mental illness, then. It’s his brain that’s unwell.”

Bosworth shrugged. “He ain’t the first in Hemlock County.”

Bosworth shrugged. “He’s not the first in Hemlock County.”

112“That’s so,” the Deacon agreed. “It’s a worm in the brain, solitude is.”

112“That’s true,” the Deacon agreed. “Solitude is like a worm in the brain.”

“Well, we’ll know this time tomorrow, maybe,” said Bosworth. He scrambled into his sleigh, and was driving off in his turn when he heard his companion calling after him. The Deacon explained that his horse had cast a shoe; would Bosworth drive him down to the forge near North Ashmore, if it wasn’t too much out of his way? He didn’t want the mare slipping about on the freezing snow, and he could probably get the blacksmith to drive him back and shoe her in Rutledge’s shed. Bosworth made room for him under the bearskin, and the two men drove off, pursued by a puzzled whinny from the Deacon’s old mare.

“Well, we’ll know this time tomorrow, maybe,” Bosworth said. He hopped into his sleigh and started to drive off when he heard his friend calling after him. The Deacon explained that his horse had lost a shoe; would Bosworth drive him to the forge near North Ashmore, if it wasn't too far out of his way? He didn’t want the mare slipping on the freezing snow, and he could probably ask the blacksmith to give him a ride back and shoe her in Rutledge’s shed. Bosworth made room for him under the bearskin, and the two men drove off, followed by a confused whinny from the Deacon’s old mare.

The road they took was not the one that Bosworth would have followed to reach his own home. But he did not mind that. The shortest way to the forge passed close by Lamer’s pond, and Bosworth, since he was in for the business, was not sorry to look the ground over. They drove on in silence.

The road they took wasn't the one Bosworth would have used to get home. But he didn't care. The quickest route to the forge went right by Lamer’s pond, and Bosworth, being involved in the matter, was glad to check out the area. They continued on in silence.

The snow had ceased, and a green sunset was spreading upward into the crystal sky. 113A stinging wind barbed with ice-flakes caught them in the face on the open ridges, but when they dropped down into the hollow by Lamer’s pond the air was as soundless and empty as an unswung bell. They jogged along slowly, each thinking his own thoughts.

The snow had stopped, and a green sunset was spreading up into the clear sky. 113 A sharp wind filled with ice flakes hit them in the face on the open ridges, but when they dropped down into the hollow by Lamer’s pond, the air was as quiet and empty as a silent bell. They jogged along slowly, each in their own thoughts.

“That’s the house ... that tumble-down shack over there, I suppose?” the Deacon said, as the road drew near the edge of the frozen pond.

“That’s the house ... that rundown shack over there, I guess?” the Deacon said, as the road got close to the edge of the frozen pond.

“Yes: that’s the house. A queer hermit-fellow built it years ago, my father used to tell me. Since then I don’t believe it’s ever been used but by the gipsies.”

“Yes: that’s the house. A strange hermit built it years ago, my father used to tell me. Since then, I don’t think it’s ever been used except by the gypsies.”

Bosworth had reined in his horse, and sat looking through pine-trunks purpled by the sunset at the crumbling structure. Twilight already lay under the trees, though day lingered in the open. Between two sharply-patterned pine-boughs he saw the evening star, like a white boat in a sea of green.

Bosworth had pulled back on the reins of his horse and sat there, gazing through the pine trunks tinted by the sunset at the decaying building. Twilight had already settled under the trees, even though daylight still lingered in the open space. Between two sharply patterned pine branches, he spotted the evening star, like a white boat in a sea of green.

His gaze dropped from that fathomless sky and followed the blue-white undulations of the snow. It gave him a curious agitated feeling to think that here, in this icy solitude, in the tumble-down house he had so often 114passed without heeding it, a dark mystery, too deep for thought, was being enacted. Down that very slope, coming from the grave-yard at Cold Corners, the being they called “Ora” must pass toward the pond. His heart began to beat stiflingly. Suddenly he gave an exclamation: “Look!”

His gaze dropped from that endless sky and followed the blue-white waves of the snow. It gave him a strange, uneasy feeling to think that here, in this icy solitude, in the crumbling house he had often passed without noticing, a dark mystery, too deep to fathom, was unfolding. Down that very slope, coming from the graveyard at Cold Corners, the being they called “Ora” must pass toward the pond. His heart began to race. Suddenly, he exclaimed, “Look!”

He had jumped out of the cutter and was stumbling up the bank toward the slope of snow. On it, turned in the direction of the house by the pond, he had detected a woman’s foot-prints; two; then three; then more. The Deacon scrambled out after him, and they stood and stared.

He jumped out of the boat and stumbled up the bank toward the snowy slope. On it, facing the house by the pond, he noticed a woman's footprints; two, then three, then more. The Deacon scrambled out after him, and they stood there, staring.

“God—barefoot!” Hibben gasped. “Then it is ... the dead....”

“God—barefoot!” Hibben gasped. “Then it is... the dead....”

Bosworth said nothing. But he knew that no live woman would travel with naked feet across that freezing wilderness. Here, then, was the proof the Deacon had asked for—they held it. What should they do with it?

Bosworth said nothing. But he knew that no woman would walk barefoot across that freezing wilderness. Here, then, was the proof the Deacon had asked for—they had it. What should they do with it?

“Supposing we was to drive up nearer—round the turn of the pond, till we get close to the house,” the Deacon proposed in a colourless voice. “Mebbe then....”

“Supposing we drove up closer—around the bend of the pond, until we get near the house,” the Deacon suggested in a bland tone. “Maybe then....”

Postponement was a relief. They got 115into the sleigh and drove on. Two or three hundred yards farther the road, a mere lane under steep bushy banks, turned sharply to the right, following the bend of the pond. As they rounded the turn they saw Brand’s cutter ahead of them. It was empty, the horse tied to a tree-trunk. The two men looked at each other again. This was not Brand’s nearest way home.

Postponing was a relief. They climbed into the sleigh and continued on. Two or three hundred yards further, the road, just a narrow path between steep, bushy banks, turned sharply to the right, following the curve of the pond. As they rounded the bend, they spotted Brand’s cutter in front of them. It was unoccupied, with the horse tied to a tree trunk. The two men exchanged glances again. This wasn’t Brand’s usual shortcut home.

Evidently he had been actuated by the same impulse which had made them rein in their horse by the pond-side, and then hasten on to the deserted hovel. Had he too discovered those spectral foot-prints? Perhaps it was for that very reason that he had left his cutter and vanished in the direction of the house. Bosworth found himself shivering all over under his bearskin. “I wish to God the dark wasn’t coming on,” he muttered. He tethered his own horse near Brand’s, and without a word he and the Deacon ploughed through the snow, in the track of Brand’s huge feet. They had only a few yards to walk to overtake him. He did not hear them following him, and when Bosworth spoke his name, and he stopped 116short and turned, his heavy face was dim and confused, like a darker blot on the dusk. He looked at them dully, but without surprise.

Evidently, he had been driven by the same urge that made them pull their horse to a stop by the pond and then hurry on to the empty shack. Had he also seen those ghostly footprints? Maybe that was why he had left his cutter and disappeared toward the house. Bosworth felt himself shivering all over under his bearskin. “I wish to God it wasn't getting dark,” he muttered. He tied his horse near Brand’s, and without a word, he and the Deacon trudged through the snow, following the path of Brand’s large feet. They only had a few yards to walk to catch up with him. He didn’t hear them behind him, and when Bosworth called his name, he stopped and turned. His heavy face looked dim and confused, like a dark smudge against the dusk. He stared at them blankly, but without surprise.

“I wanted to see the place,” he merely said.

"I just wanted to see the place," he said.

The Deacon cleared his throat. “Just take a look ... yes.... We thought so.... But I guess there won’t be anything to see....” He attempted a chuckle.

The Deacon cleared his throat. “Just take a look... yeah.... We thought so.... But I guess there won’t be anything to see....” He tried to laugh.

The other did not seem to hear him, but laboured on ahead through the pines. The three men came out together in the cleared space before the house. As they emerged from beneath the trees they seemed to have left night behind. The evening star shed a lustre on the speckless snow, and Brand, in that lucid circle, stopped with a jerk, and pointed to the same light foot-prints turned toward the house—the track of a woman in the snow. He stood still, his face working. “Bare feet ...” he said.

The other person didn’t seem to hear him and kept pushing forward through the pines. The three men stepped into the open area in front of the house together. As they came out from under the trees, it felt like they had left the night behind. The evening star lit up the pristine snow, and Brand, in that clear circle, suddenly stopped and pointed to the same light footprints heading toward the house—the trace of a woman in the snow. He stood there, his face tense. “Bare feet…” he said.

The Deacon piped up in a quavering voice: “The feet of the dead.”

The Deacon spoke up in a shaky voice: “The feet of the dead.”

Brand remained motionless. “The feet of the dead,” he echoed.

Brand stood still. “The feet of the dead,” he repeated.

117Deacon Hibben laid a frightened hand on his arm. “Come away now, Brand; for the love of God come away.”

117Deacon Hibben placed a trembling hand on his arm. “Let’s go now, Brand; for the love of God, let’s get out of here.”

The father hung there, gazing down at those light tracks on the snow—light as fox or squirrel trails they seemed, on the white immensity. Bosworth thought to himself: “The living couldn’t walk so light—not even Ora Brand couldn’t have, when she lived....” The cold seemed to have entered into his very marrow. His teeth were chattering.

The father hung there, looking down at those light tracks in the snow—seeming as light as fox or squirrel trails on the vast white expanse. Bosworth thought to himself: “The living couldn't walk so lightly—not even Ora Brand could have, when she was alive....” The cold felt like it had seeped into his bones. His teeth were chattering.

Brand swung about on them abruptly. “Now!” he said, moving on as if to an assault, his head bowed forward on his bull neck.

Brand turned around abruptly. “Now!” he said, moving forward as if to attack, his head tilted down on his strong neck.

“Now—now? Not in there?” gasped the Deacon. “What’s the use? It was tomorrow he said—.” He shook like a leaf.

“Now—now? Not in there?” the Deacon gasped. “What’s the point? He said it was tomorrow—.” He shook like a leaf.

“It’s now,” said Brand. He went up to the door of the crazy house, pushed it inward, and meeting with an unexpected resistance, thrust his heavy shoulder against the panel. The door collapsed like a playing-card, and Brand stumbled after it into the 118darkness of the hut. The others, after a moment’s hesitation, followed.

“It’s happening now,” said Brand. He walked up to the door of the crazy house, pushed it open, and, encountering an unexpected resistance, pressed his shoulder against the panel. The door caved in like a playing card, and Brand stumbled after it into the 118darkness of the hut. The others, after a brief hesitation, followed.

Bosworth was never quite sure in what order the events that succeeded took place. Coming in out of the snow-dazzle, he seemed to be plunging into total blackness. He groped his way across the threshold, caught a sharp splinter of the fallen door in his palm, seemed to see something white and wraithlike surge up out of the darkest corner of the hut, and then heard a revolver shot at his elbow, and a cry—

Bosworth was never really sure about the order of the events that followed. As he stepped in from the bright snow, it felt like he was diving into complete darkness. He felt his way across the threshold, caught a sharp splinter from the broken door in his palm, seemed to see something white and ghostly emerge from the darkest corner of the hut, and then heard a gunshot right next to him, followed by a scream—

Brand had turned back, and was staggering past him out into the lingering daylight. The sunset, suddenly flushing through the trees, crimsoned his face like blood. He held a revolver in his hand and looked about him in his stupid way.

Brand had turned back and was staggering past him into the fading daylight. The sunset, suddenly glowing through the trees, turned his face a deep red. He held a revolver in his hand and looked around in a dazed way.

“They do walk, then,” he said and began to laugh. He bent his head to examine his weapon. “Better here than in the churchyard. They shan’t dig her up now,” he shouted out. The two men caught him by the arms, and Bosworth got the revolver away from him.

“They do walk, then,” he said and started to laugh. He leaned his head down to check his weapon. “Better here than in the graveyard. They can’t dig her up now,” he yelled. The two men grabbed him by the arms, and Bosworth took the revolver away from him.

119

IV

The next day Bosworth’s sister Loretta, who kept house for him, asked him, when he came in for his midday dinner, if he had heard the news.

The next day, Bosworth’s sister Loretta, who took care of the house for him, asked him when he came in for his lunch if he had heard the news.

Bosworth had been sawing wood all the morning, and in spite of the cold and the driving snow, which had begun again in the night, he was covered with an icy sweat, like a man getting over a fever.

Bosworth had been chopping wood all morning, and despite the cold and the heavy snow that had started again during the night, he was drenched in icy sweat, like someone recovering from a fever.

“What news?”

"What's new?"

“Venny Brand’s down sick with pneumonia. The Deacon’s been there. I guess she’s dying.”

“Venny Brand is really sick with pneumonia. The Deacon has been there. I think she’s dying.”

Bosworth looked at her with listless eyes. She seemed far off from him, miles away. “Venny Brand?” he echoed.

Bosworth looked at her with dull eyes. She seemed distant, like she was miles away. “Venny Brand?” he repeated.

“You never liked her, Orrin.”

“You never liked her, Orrin.”

“She’s a child. I never knew much about her.”

“She’s a kid. I never knew much about her.”

“Well,” repeated his sister, with the guileless relish of the unimaginative for bad news, “I guess she’s dying.” After a pause she added: “It’ll kill Sylvester Brand, all alone up there.”

“Well,” his sister said again, with the innocent enjoyment of someone who doesn't understand how bad news feels, “I guess she's dying.” After a moment, she continued: “It'll be hard on Sylvester Brand, all by himself up there.”

120Bosworth got up and said: “I’ve got to see to poulticing the gray’s fetlock.” He walked out into the steadily falling snow.

120 Bosworth got up and said, “I need to tend to the gray’s fetlock.” He walked out into the steadily falling snow.

Venny Brand was buried three days later. The Deacon read the service; Bosworth was one of the pall-bearers. The whole countryside turned out, for the snow had stopped falling, and at any season a funeral offered an opportunity for an outing that was not to be missed. Besides, Venny Brand was young and handsome—at least some people thought her handsome, though she was so swarthy—and her dying like that, so suddenly, had the fascination of tragedy.

Venny Brand was buried three days later. The Deacon conducted the service; Bosworth was one of the pallbearers. The entire community showed up since the snow had finally stopped, and any funeral presented a chance for an outing that shouldn’t be missed. Besides, Venny Brand was young and attractive—at least some people considered her attractive, despite her dark complexion—and her sudden death had the allure of tragedy.

“They say her lungs filled right up.... Seems she’d had bronchial troubles before.... I always said both them girls was frail.... Look at Ora, how she took and wasted away! And it’s colder’n all outdoors up there to Brand’s.... Their mother, too, she pined away just the same. They don’t ever make old bones on the mother’s side of the family.... There’s that young Bedlow over there; they say Venny was engaged to him.... Oh, Mrs. Rutledge, 121excuse me.... Step right into the pew; there’s a seat for you alongside of grandma....”

“They say her lungs filled right up.... Seems she'd had bronchial issues before.... I always said both those girls were frail.... Look at Ora, how she just wasted away! And it’s colder than anything up there at Brand’s.... Their mother, too, she withered away just the same. They don’t ever have strong bones on the mother’s side of the family.... There’s that young Bedlow over there; they say Venny was engaged to him.... Oh, Mrs. Rutledge, 121 excuse me.... Step right into the pew; there’s a seat for you next to grandma....”

Mrs. Rutledge was advancing with deliberate step down the narrow aisle of the bleak wooden church. She had on her best bonnet, a monumental structure which no one had seen out of her trunk since old Mrs. Silsee’s funeral, three years before. All the women remembered it. Under its perpendicular pile her narrow face, swaying on the long thin neck, seemed whiter than ever; but her air of fretfulness had been composed into a suitable expression of mournful immobility.

Mrs. Rutledge was walking slowly down the narrow aisle of the stark wooden church. She wore her best bonnet, a grand piece that no one had seen outside her trunk since old Mrs. Silsee’s funeral, three years ago. All the women remembered it. Under its towering design, her narrow face, swaying on her long thin neck, looked whiter than ever; but her usual air of annoyance had turned into a fitting expression of sorrowful stillness.

“Looks as if the stone-mason had carved her to put atop of Venny’s grave,” Bosworth thought as she glided past him; and then shivered at his own sepulchral fancy. When she bent over her hymn book her lowered lids reminded him again of marble eye-balls; the bony hands clasping the book were bloodless. Bosworth had never seen such hands since he had seen old Aunt Cressidora Cheney strangle the canary-bird because it fluttered.

“Looks like the stone mason carved her to sit on Venny’s grave,” Bosworth thought as she glided past him; then he shivered at his own morbid imagination. When she leaned over her hymn book, her lowered eyelids reminded him again of marble eyes; the bony hands clasping the book were colorless. Bosworth had never seen such hands since he watched old Aunt Cressidora Cheney strangle the canary because it fluttered.

The service was over, the coffin of Venny 122Brand had been lowered into her sister’s grave, and the neighbours were slowly dispersing. Bosworth, as pall-bearer, felt obliged to linger and say a word to the stricken father. He waited till Brand had turned from the grave with the Deacon at his side. The three men stood together for a moment; but not one of them spoke. Brand’s face was the closed door of a vault, barred with wrinkles like bands of iron.

The service was over, and Venny Brand's coffin had been lowered into her sister’s grave, while the neighbors began to slowly disperse. Bosworth, acting as a pallbearer, felt it necessary to stick around and offer a word to the grieving father. He waited until Brand had turned away from the grave with the Deacon next to him. The three men stood together for a moment, but none of them spoke. Brand’s face was like a locked vault, sealed with wrinkles that resembled bands of iron.

Finally the Deacon took his hand and said: “The Lord gave—”

Finally, the Deacon took his hand and said, “The Lord gave—”

Brand nodded and turned away toward the shed where the horses were hitched. Bosworth followed him. “Let me drive along home with you,” he suggested.

Brand nodded and turned toward the shed where the horses were tied up. Bosworth followed him. “Let me drive you home,” he suggested.

Brand did not so much as turn his head. “Home? What home?” he said; and the other fell back.

Brand didn’t even turn his head. “Home? What home?” he said, and the other person stepped back.

Loretta Bosworth was talking with the other women while the men unblanketed their horses and backed the cutters out into the heavy snow. As Bosworth waited for her, a few feet off, he saw Mrs. Rutledge’s tall bonnet lording it above the group. Andy 123Pond, the Rutledge farm-hand, was backing out the sleigh.

Loretta Bosworth was chatting with the other women while the men uncovered their horses and pulled the sleds out into the heavy snow. As Bosworth waited for her, just a few feet away, he noticed Mrs. Rutledge’s tall bonnet standing out above the group. Andy 123Pond, the Rutledge farmhand, was backing out the sleigh.

“Saul ain’t here today, Mrs. Rutledge, is he?” one of the village elders piped, turning a benevolent old tortoise-head about on a loose neck, and blinking up into Mrs. Rutledge’s marble face.

“Saul isn’t here today, Mrs. Rutledge, is he?” one of the village elders piped, turning his kind old tortoise-head around on a loose neck and blinking up at Mrs. Rutledge’s marble face.

Bosworth heard her measure out her answer in slow incisive words. “No. Mr. Rutledge he ain’t here. He would ‘a’ come for certain, but his aunt Minorca Cummins is being buried down to Stotesbury this very day and he had to go down there. Don’t it sometimes seem zif we was all walking right in the Shadow of Death?”

Bosworth listened to her as she carefully laid out her response in slow, sharp words. “No. Mr. Rutledge isn’t here. He would have definitely come, but his aunt Minorca Cummins is being buried in Stotesbury today, and he had to go there. Doesn’t it sometimes feel like we’re all walking right in the Shadow of Death?”

As she walked toward the cutter, in which Andy Pond was already seated, the Deacon went up to her with visible hesitation. Involuntarily Bosworth also moved nearer. He heard the Deacon say: “I’m glad to hear that Saul is able to be up and around.”

As she walked toward the cutter, where Andy Pond was already seated, the Deacon approached her with noticeable hesitation. Unconsciously, Bosworth also moved closer. He heard the Deacon say, "I’m glad to hear that Saul is up and about."

She turned her small head on her rigid neck, and lifted the lids of marble.

She turned her small head on her stiff neck and lifted her eyelids made of marble.

“Yes, I guess he’ll sleep quieter now.—And her too, maybe, now she don’t lay there alone any longer,” she added in a low voice, 124with a sudden twist of her chin toward the fresh black stain in the grave-yard snow. She got into the cutter, and said in a clear tone to Andy Pond: “’S long as we’re down here I don’t know but what I’ll just call round and get a box of soap at Hiram Pringle’s.”

“Yes, I guess he’ll sleep more peacefully now.—And her too, maybe, now that she isn’t lying there alone anymore,” she added quietly, with a sudden turn of her chin toward the fresh black stain in the graveyard snow. She climbed into the cutter and said in a clear voice to Andy Pond, “Since we’re down here, I might as well stop by and pick up a box of soap at Hiram Pringle’s.”

125

THE SEED OF THE FAITH

I

The blinding June sky of Africa hung over the town. In the doorway of an Arab coffee-house a young man stood listening to the remarks exchanged by the patrons of the establishment, who lay in torpid heaps on the low shelf bordering the room.

The glaring June sky of Africa loomed over the town. In the entrance of an Arab coffeehouse, a young man stood, listening to the conversations happening among the customers, who lounged lazily on the low ledge that lined the room.

The young man’s caftan was faded to a dingy brown, but the muslin garment covering it was clean, and so was the turban wound about his shabby fez.

The young man's caftan was worn and turned a dull brown, but the muslin garment over it was clean, as was the turban wrapped around his old fez.

Cleanliness was not the most marked characteristic of the conversation to which he lent a listless ear. It was no prurient curiosity that fixed his attention on this placid exchange of obscenities: he had lived too long in Morocco for obscenities not to have lost their savour. But he had never quite 126overcome the fascinated disgust with which he listened, nor the hope that one among the talkers would suddenly reveal some sense of a higher ideal, of what, at home, the earnest women he knew used solemnly to call a Purpose. He was sure that, some day, such a sign would come, and then—

Cleanliness was not the most prominent feature of the conversation he was half-listening to. It wasn't a perverse curiosity that grabbed his attention during this calm exchange of profanities; he had been in Morocco long enough for these words to lose their impact. Yet he had never completely shaken off the mixed feeling of disgust and intrigue that came with listening, nor the hope that one of the speakers would suddenly express some sense of a higher ideal, something that the serious women back home used to call a Purpose. He was convinced that, eventually, such a moment would arrive, and then—

Meanwhile, at that hour, there was nothing on earth to do in Eloued but to stand and listen—

Meanwhile, at that hour, there was nothing to do in Eloued except stand and listen—

The bazaar was beginning to fill up. Looking down the vaulted tunnel which led to the coffee-house the young man watched the thickening throng of shoppers and idlers. The fat merchant whose shop faced the end of the tunnel had just ridden up and rolled off his mule, while his black boy unbarred the door of the niche hung with embroidered slippers where the master throned. The young man in the faded caftan, watching the merchant scramble up and sink into his cushions, wondered for the thousandth time what he thought about all day in his dim stifling kennel, and what he did when he was away from it ... for no length of residence in that dark land seemed to bring one 127nearer to finding out what the heathen thought and did when the eye of the Christian was off him.

The bazaar was starting to get crowded. Looking down the arched tunnel that led to the coffee house, the young man observed the growing crowd of shoppers and loiterers. The overweight merchant whose shop faced the end of the tunnel had just arrived on his mule and got off, while his black servant unlocked the door of the alcove draped with embroidered slippers where the master sat. The young man in the worn caftan, watching the merchant clamber up and sink into his cushions, wondered for the thousandth time what he thought about all day in his dim, stuffy space, and what he did when he was outside of it... because no amount of time living in that dark place seemed to bring anyone closer to understanding what the heathens thought and did when a Christian's gaze was off them. 127

Suddenly a wave of excitement ran through the crowd. Every head turned in the same direction, and even the camels bent their frowning faces and stretched their necks all one way, as animals do before a storm. A wild hoot had penetrated the bazaar, howling through the long white tunnels and under the reed-woven roofs like a Djinn among dishonoured graves. The heart of the young man began to beat.

Suddenly, a wave of excitement swept through the crowd. Every head turned in unison, and even the camels lowered their sulky faces and stretched their necks in the same direction, just like animals do before a storm. A wild hoot echoed through the bazaar, racing through the long white passages and under the reed-woven roofs like a Djinn among forgotten graves. The young man’s heart started to race.

“It sounds,” he thought, “like a motor....”

“It sounds,” he thought, “like a motor....”

But a motor at Eloued! There was one, every one knew, in the Sultan’s Palace. It had been brought there years ago by a foreign Ambassador, as a gift from his sovereign, and was variously reported to be made entirely of aluminium, platinum or silver. But the parts had never been put together, the body had long been used for breeding silk-worms—in a not wholly successful experiment—and the acetylene lamps adorned the Pasha’s gardens on state occasions. As for the horn, it had been sent as a gift, with a 128choice panoply of arms, to the Caïd of the Red Mountain; but as the india-rubber bulb had accidentally been left behind, it was certainly not the Caïd’s visit which the present discordant cries announced....

But there was a motor at Eloued! Everyone knew it was in the Sultan’s Palace. It was brought there years ago by a foreign Ambassador, as a gift from his sovereign, and its materials were said to be completely aluminum, platinum, or silver. But the parts were never assembled; the body had long been used for breeding silk worms—in a not entirely successful experiment—and the acetylene lamps decorated the Pasha’s gardens on special occasions. As for the horn, it was sent as a gift along with a selection of weapons to the Caïd of the Red Mountain; however, since the rubber bulb was accidentally left behind, it surely wasn’t the Caïd’s visit that the current discordant cries were announcing.... 128

“Hullo, you old dromedary! How’s the folks up state?” cried a ringing voice. The awestruck populace gave way, and a young man in linen duster and motor cap, slipping under the interwoven necks of the astonished camels, strode down the tunnel with an air of authority and clapped a hand on the dreamer in the doorway.

“Hey there, you old dromedary! How’s everyone upstate?” shouted a loud voice. The amazed crowd parted, and a young man in a lightweight coat and a driver’s cap, ducking under the intertwined necks of the surprised camels, walked down the tunnel with confidence and slapped a hand on the dreamer in the doorway.

“Harry Spink!” the latter gasped in a startled whisper, and with an intonation as un-African as his friend’s. At the same instant he glanced over his shoulder, and his mild lips formed a cautious: “’sh.”

“Harry Spink!” the other exclaimed in a shocked whisper, and with a tone as un-African as his friend's. At the same moment, he looked over his shoulder, and his gentle lips formed a cautious: “’sh.”

“Who’d you take me for—Gabby Deslys?” asked the newcomer gaily; then, seeing that this topical allusion hung fire: “And what the dickens are you ‘hushing’ for, anyhow? You don’t suppose, do you, that anybody in the bazaar thinks you’re a native? D’y’ ever look at your chin? Or that Adam’s apple running up and down you like 129a bead on a billiard marker’s wire? See here, Willard Bent....”

“Who do you think I am—Gabby Deslys?” asked the newcomer cheerfully; then, noticing that this reference didn’t land: “And why in the world are you ‘hushing’ for, anyway? You don’t actually think anyone in the bazaar thinks you’re a native, do you? Have you ever looked at your chin? Or that Adam’s apple going up and down like a bead on a billiard marker’s wire? Listen here, Willard Bent....”

The young man in the caftan blushed distressfully, not so much at the graphic reference to his looks as at the doubt cast on his disguise.

The young man in the caftan blushed with embarrassment, not so much because of the blunt comment about his appearance but because his disguise was being questioned.

“I do assure you, Harry, I pick up a great deal of ... of useful information ... in this way....”

“I assure you, Harry, I gather a lot of... useful information... this way...”

“Oh, get out,” said Harry Spink cheerfully. “You believe all that still, do you? What’s the good of it all, anyway?”

“Oh, come on,” said Harry Spink cheerfully. “You still believe all that, do you? What’s the point of it all, anyway?”

Willard Bent passed a hand under the other’s arm and led him through the coffee-house into an empty room at the back. They sat down on a shelf covered with matting and looked at each other earnestly.

Willard Bent slipped a hand under the other person's arm and guided him through the coffee shop into a vacant room at the back. They sat down on a shelf covered with matting and stared at each other intently.

“Don’t you believe any longer, Harry Spink?” asked Willard Bent.

“Don’t you believe anymore, Harry Spink?” asked Willard Bent.

“Don’t have to. I’m travelling for rubber now.”

“Don’t have to. I’m traveling for rubber now.”

“Oh, merciful heaven! Was that your automobile?”

“Oh, merciful heaven! Was that your car?”

“Sure.”

"Of course."

There was a long silence, during which Bent sat with bowed head gazing on the 130earthen floor, while the bead in his throat performed its most active gymnastics. At last he lifted his eyes and fixed them on the tight red face of his companion.

There was a long silence, during which Bent sat with his head down, staring at the earthen floor, while the lump in his throat did its most intense gymnastics. Finally, he lifted his eyes and locked them onto the tight, red face of his companion.

“When did your faith fail you?” he asked.

“When did your faith let you down?” he asked.

The other considered him humorously. “Why—when I got onto this job, I guess.”

The others looked at him with amusement. “Well—when I started this job, I suppose.”

Willard Bent rose and held out his hand.

Willard Bent got up and extended his hand.

“Good-bye.... I must go.... If I can be of any use ... you know where to find me....”

“Goodbye... I have to go... If I can help in any way... you know where to reach me...”

“Any use? Say, old man, what’s wrong? Are you trying to shake me?” Bent was silent, and Harry Spink continued insidiously: “Ain’t you a mite hard on me? I thought the heathen was just what you was laying for.”

“Any use? Hey, old man, what’s going on? Are you trying to mess with me?” Bent was quiet, and Harry Spink kept on smugly: “Aren’t you being a little tough on me? I thought the heathen was exactly what you were after.”

Bent smiled mournfully. “There’s no use trying to convert a renegade.”

Bent smiled sadly. “There’s no point in trying to change a rebel.”

“That what I am? Well—all right. But how about the others? Say—let’s order a lap of tea and have it out right here.”

“Is that who I am? Fine, whatever. But what about everyone else? How about we order a round of tea and sort this out right here?”

Bent seemed to hesitate; but at length he rose, put back the matting that screened the inner room, and said a word to the proprietor. 131Presently a scrofulous boy with gazelle eyes brought a brass tray bearing glasses and pipes of kif, gazed earnestly at the stranger in the linen duster, and slid back behind the matting.

Bent seemed to pause for a moment; but finally, he stood up, pushed aside the mat that covered the entrance to the inner room, and spoke to the owner. 131Soon, a sickly boy with big, bright eyes brought a brass tray with glasses and pipes of kif, scrutinized the stranger in the linen coat, and then disappeared behind the mat.

“Of course,” Bent began, “a good many people know I am a Baptist missionary”—(“No?” from Spink, incredulously)—“but in the crowd of the bazaar they don’t notice me, and I hear things....”

“Of course,” Bent started, “a lot of people know I’m a Baptist missionary”—(“No?” from Spink, in disbelief)—“but in the hustle and bustle of the bazaar, they overlook me, and I pick up things…”

“Golly! I should suppose you did.”

“Wow! I guess you did.”

“I mean, things that may be useful. You know Mr. Blandhorn’s idea....”

“I mean, things that might be helpful. You know Mr. Blandhorn’s idea....”

A tinge of respectful commiseration veiled the easy impudence of the drummer’s look. “The old man still here, is he?”

A hint of respectful sympathy covered the drummer's casual boldness. “The old man is still around, huh?”

“Oh, yes; of course. He will never leave Eloued.”

“Oh, yes; of course. He will never leave Eloued.”

“And the missus—?”

“And the wife—?”

Bent again lowered his naturally low voice. “She died—a year ago—of the climate. The doctor had warned her; but Mr. Blandhorn felt a call to remain here.”

Bent again lowered his naturally low voice. “She died—about a year ago—because of the climate. The doctor had warned her; but Mr. Blandhorn felt he needed to stay here.”

“And she wouldn’t leave without him?”

“And she wasn’t leaving without him?”

“Oh, she felt a call too ... among the women....”

“Oh, she felt a pull too... among the women....”

132Spink pondered. “How many years you been here, Willard?”

132Spink thought for a moment. “How many years have you been here, Willard?”

“Ten next July,” the other responded, as if he had added up the weeks and months so often that the reply was always on his lips.

“Ten next July,” the other replied, as if he had calculated the weeks and months so many times that the answer was always ready on his tongue.

“And the old man?”

“What about the old man?”

“Twenty-five last April. We had planned a celebration ... before Mrs. Blandhorn died. There was to have been a testimonial offered ... but, owing to her death, Mr. Blandhorn preferred to devote the sum to our dispensary.”

“Twenty-five last April. We had planned a celebration... before Mrs. Blandhorn passed away. There was supposed to be a testimonial offered... but, due to her death, Mr. Blandhorn chose to put the money towards our dispensary.”

“I see. How much?” said Spink sharply.

“I see. How much?” Spink said sharply.

“It wouldn’t seem much to you. I believe about fifty pesetas....”

“It probably wouldn’t mean much to you. I think it's about fifty pesetas....”

“Two pesetas a year? Lucky the Society looks after you, ain’t it?”

“Two pesetas a year? Lucky the Society takes care of you, right?”

Willard Bent met his ironic glance steadily. “We’re not here to trade,” he said with dignity.

Willard Bent met his ironic gaze confidently. “We're not here to trade,” he said with dignity.

“No—that’s right too—” Spink reddened slightly. “Well, all I meant was—look at here, Willard, we’re old friends, even if I did go wrong, as I suppose you’d call it. I 133was in this thing near on a year myself, and what always tormented me was this: What does it all amount to?

“No—that’s true too—” Spink blushed a bit. “Well, what I meant was—look, Willard, we’re old friends, even if I made some mistakes, as you’d probably say. I was involved in this for almost a year myself, and what always bothered me was this: What does it all mean?

“Amount to?”

"How much?"

“Yes. I mean, what’s the results? Supposing you was a fisherman. Well, if you fished a bit of river year after year, and never had a nibble, you’d do one of two things, wouldn’t you? Move away—or lie about it. See?”

“Yes. I mean, what are the results? Suppose you were a fisherman. Well, if you fished a stretch of river year after year and never got a bite, you’d do one of two things, right? You’d either move away or lie about it. Got it?”

Bent nodded without speaking. Spink set down his glass and busied himself with the lighting of his long slender pipe. “Say, this mint-julep feels like old times,” he remarked.

Bent nodded silently. Spink put down his glass and focused on lighting his long, thin pipe. “Hey, this mint julep brings back old memories,” he said.

Bent continued to gaze frowningly into his untouched glass. At length he swallowed the sweet decoction at a gulp, and turned to his companion.

Bent kept staring, frowning at his untouched glass. Finally, he downed the sweet drink in one gulp and turned to his companion.

“I’d never lie....” he murmured.

“I’d never lie...” he whispered.

“Well—”

“Well—”

“I’m—I’m still—waiting....”

“I’m still waiting....”

“Waiting—?”

"Waiting?"

“Yes. The wind bloweth where it listeth. If St. Paul had stopped to count ... in Corinth, say. As I take it—” he looked long 134and passionately at the drummer—“as I take it, the thing is to be St. Paul.”

“Yes. The wind blows wherever it wants. If St. Paul had paused to count ... in Corinth, for instance. As I see it—” he looked deeply and intensely at the drummer—“as I see it, the goal is to be St. Paul.”

Harry Spink remained unimpressed. “That’s all talk—I heard all that when I was here before. What I want to know is: What’s your bag? How many?”

Harry Spink stayed unimpressed. “That’s all talk—I heard that when I was here before. What I want to know is: What’s your deal? How many?”

“It’s difficult—”

"It's tough—"

“I see: like the pigs. They run around so!”

“I get it: just like the pigs. They’re always running around like that!”

Both the young men were silent, Spink pulling at his pipe, the other sitting with bent head, his eyes obstinately fixed on the beaten floor. At length Spink rose and tapped the missionary on the shoulder.

Both young men were quiet, with Spink fiddling with his pipe, while the other sat with his head down, his eyes stubbornly glued to the worn floor. Eventually, Spink stood up and tapped the missionary on the shoulder.

“Say—s’posin’ we take a look around Corinth? I got to get onto my job tomorrow, but I’d like to take a turn round the old place first.”

“Hey—how about we take a look around Corinth? I have to start my job tomorrow, but I’d like to check out the old place first.”

Willard Bent rose also. He felt singularly old and tired, and his mind was full of doubt as to what he ought to do. If he refused to accompany Harry Spink, a former friend and fellow-worker, it might look like running away from his questions....

Willard Bent got up as well. He felt unusually old and tired, and his mind was filled with uncertainty about what he should do. If he turned down Harry Spink, a former friend and coworker, it might seem like he was avoiding his questions...

They went out together.

They hung out together.

135

II

The bazaar was seething. It seemed impossible that two more people should penetrate the throng of beggars, pilgrims, traders, slave-women, water-sellers, hawkers of dates and sweetmeats, leather-gaitered country people carrying bunches of hens head-downward, jugglers’ touts from the market-place, Jews in black caftans and greasy turbans, and scrofulous children reaching up to the high counters to fill their jars and baskets. But every now and then the Arab “Look out!” made the crowd divide and flatten itself against the stalls, and a long line of donkeys loaded with water-barrels or bundles of reeds, a string of musk-scented camels swaying their necks like horizontal question marks, or a great man perched on a pink-saddled mule and followed by slaves and clients, swept through the narrow passage without other peril to the pedestrians than that of a fresh exchange of vermin.

The bazaar was buzzing with activity. It seemed impossible for even two more people to push through the crowd of beggars, pilgrims, traders, enslaved women, water sellers, vendors of dates and sweets, country folk in leather shoes carrying bundles of hens upside down, street performers from the marketplace, Jews in black robes and messy turbans, and dirty children reaching up to the high counters to fill their jars and baskets. But every so often, an Arab shout of "Look out!" made the crowd part and press against the stalls, allowing a long line of donkeys loaded with water barrels or bundles of reeds, a string of musk-scented camels swaying their necks like horizontal question marks, or a distinguished man riding a pink-saddled mule, followed by slaves and clients, to pass through the narrow space, posing no more threat to pedestrians than the risk of a fresh dose of pests.

As the two young men drew back to make way for one of these processions, Willard Bent lifted his head and looked at his friend 136with a smile. “That’s what Mr. Blandhorn says we ought to remember—it’s one of his favourite images.”

As the two young men stepped aside to let one of these processions pass, Willard Bent looked up and smiled at his friend. “That’s what Mr. Blandhorn says we should remember—it’s one of his favorite sayings.”

“What is?” asked Harry Spink, following with attentive gaze the movements of a young Jewess whose uncovered face and bright head-dress stood out against a group of muffled Arab women.

“What is it?” asked Harry Spink, closely watching the movements of a young Jewish woman whose bare face and bright headscarf stood out against a group of covered Arab women.

Instinctively Willard’s voice took on a hortatory roll.

Instinctively, Willard’s voice took on a motivational tone.

“Why, the way this dense mass of people, so heedless, so preoccupied, is imperceptibly penetrated—”

“Look at how this huge crowd of people, so unaware and so lost in thought, is silently surrounded—”

“By a handful of asses? That’s so. But the asses have got some kick in ’em, remember!”

“By a few donkeys? That’s right. But those donkeys have some power in them, don’t forget!”

The missionary flushed to the edge of his fez, and his mild eyes grew dim. It was the old story: Harry Spink invariably got the better of him in bandying words—and the interpretation of allegories had never been his strong point. Mr. Blandhorn always managed to make them sound unanswerable, whereas on his disciple’s lips they fell to pieces at a touch. What was it that Willard always left out?

The missionary blushed at the edge of his fez, and his gentle eyes dimmed. It was the same story: Harry Spink always outdid him in wordplay—and interpreting allegories had never been his strong suit. Mr. Blandhorn always managed to make them sound unarguable, while on his disciple’s lips they fell apart with a simple touch. What was it that Willard always overlooked?

137A mournful sense of his unworthiness overcame him, and with it the discouraged vision of all the long months and years spent in the struggle with heat and dust and flies and filth and wickedness, the long lonely years of his youth that would never come back to him. It was the vision he most dreaded, and turning from it he tried to forget himself in watching his friend.

137A deep feeling of unworthiness washed over him, along with the discouraging realization of all the long months and years he had spent battling heat, dust, flies, filth, and corruption—the long, lonely years of his youth that would never return. It was the thought he feared the most, and turning away from it, he tried to lose himself in watching his friend.

“Golly! The vacuum-cleaner ain’t been round since my last visit,” Mr. Spink observed, as they slipped in a mass of offal beneath a butcher’s stall. “Let’s get into another soukh—the flies here beat me.”

“Wow! The vacuum cleaner hasn’t been by since my last visit,” Mr. Spink noted, as they slipped a pile of scraps under a butcher’s stall. “Let’s check out another market—the flies here are too much for me.”

They turned into another long lane chequered with a criss-cross of black reed-shadows. It was the saddlers’ quarter, and here an even thicker crowd wriggled and swayed between the cramped stalls hung with bright leather and spangled ornaments.

They moved into another long street patterned with a criss-cross of black reed shadows. This was the saddlers’ area, and here an even denser crowd twisted and swayed between the cramped stalls filled with colorful leather and sparkling decorations.

“Say! It might be a good idea to import some of this stuff for Fourth of July processions—Knights of Pythias and Secret Societies’ kinder thing,” Spink mused, pausing before the brilliant spectacle. At the 138same moment a lad in an almond-green caftan sidled up and touched his arm.

“Hey! It could be a great idea to bring in some of this stuff for Fourth of July parades—Knights of Pythias and Secret Societies’ kinder thing,” Spink thought, taking a moment to admire the dazzling display. At the 138same time, a kid in an almond-green caftan approached and tapped his arm.

Willard’s face brightened. “Ah, that’s little Ahmed—you don’t remember him? Surely—the water-carrier’s boy. Mrs. Blandhorn saved his mother’s life when he was born, and he still comes to prayers. Yes, Ahmed, this is your old friend Mr. Spink.”

Willard's face lit up. "Oh, that's little Ahmed—you don't remember him? Of course—you know, the water-carrier's kid. Mrs. Blandhorn saved his mom's life when he was born, and he still comes to prayers. Yes, Ahmed, this is your old friend Mr. Spink."

Ahmed raised prodigious lashes from seraphic eyes and reverently surveyed the face of his old friend. “Me ’member.”

Ahmed lifted his impressive lashes from his angelic eyes and respectfully looked at the face of his old friend. “I remember.”

“Hullo, old chap ... why, of course ... so do I,” the drummer beamed. The missionary laid a brotherly hand on the boy’s shoulder. It was really providential that Ahmed—whom they hadn’t seen at the Mission for more weeks than Willard cared to count—should have “happened by” at that moment: Willard took it as a rebuke to his own doubts.

“Halo, old buddy... of course... me too,” the drummer smiled widely. The missionary placed a friendly hand on the boy’s shoulder. It was quite lucky that Ahmed—who they hadn’t seen at the Mission for more weeks than Willard wanted to remember—just “happened” to pass by at that moment: Willard saw it as a reminder to his own uncertainties.

“You’ll be in this evening for prayers, won’t you, Ahmed?” he said, as if Ahmed never failed them. “Mr. Spink will be with us.”

“You’ll be in tonight for prayers, won’t you, Ahmed?” he said, as if Ahmed never missed them. “Mr. Spink will be with us.”

“Yessir,” said Ahmed with unction. He 139slipped from under Willard’s hand, and outflanking the drummer approached him from the farther side.

“Sure thing,” said Ahmed earnestly. He 139wiggled out from under Willard’s hand, and bypassing the drummer, he approached him from the other side.

“Show you Souss boys dance? Down to old Jewess’s, Bab-el-Soukh,” he breathed angelically.

“Want me to show you Souss boys dance? Down to the old Jewish woman’s, Bab-el-Soukh,” he said sweetly.

Willard saw his companion turn from red to a wrathful purple.

Willard watched as his friend went from red to an angry purple.

“Get out, you young swine, you—do you hear me?”

“Get out, you young pig—you hear me?”

Ahmed grinned, wavered and vanished, engulfed in the careless crowd. The young men walked on without speaking.

Ahmed grinned, hesitated, and disappeared, swallowed up by the indifferent crowd. The young men kept walking in silence.

III

In the market-place they parted. Willard Bent, after some hesitation, had asked Harry Spink to come to the Mission that evening. “You’d better come to supper—then we can talk quietly afterward. Mr. Blandhorn will want to see you,” he suggested; and Mr. Spink had affably acquiesced.

In the market square, they went their separate ways. Willard Bent, after a moment of uncertainty, invited Harry Spink to come to the Mission that evening. “You should join us for dinner—then we can talk privately afterward. Mr. Blandhorn will want to see you,” he suggested, and Mr. Spink gladly agreed.

The prayer-meeting was before supper, and Willard would have liked to propose that his friend should come to that also; 140but he did not dare. He said to himself that Harry Spink, who had been merely a lay assistant, might have lost the habit of reverence, and that it would be too painful to risk his scandalizing Mr. Blandhorn. But that was only a sham reason; and Willard, with his incorrigible habit of self-exploration, fished up the real one from a lower depth. What he had most feared was that there would be no one at the meeting.

The prayer meeting was before dinner, and Willard would have liked to suggest that his friend join them; 140 but he didn't have the courage to. He told himself that Harry Spink, who had only been a lay assistant, might have lost his sense of respect, and it would be too uncomfortable to risk embarrassing Mr. Blandhorn. But that was just a fake excuse; and Willard, with his stubborn tendency for self-reflection, uncovered the true reason from a deeper place. What he really feared was that no one would show up at the meeting.

During Mrs. Blandhorn’s lifetime there had been no reason for such apprehension: they could always count on a few people. Mrs. Blandhorn, who had studied medicine at Ann Arbor, Michigan, had early gained renown in Eloued by her miraculous healing powers. The dispensary, in those days, had been beset by anxious-eyed women who unwound skinny fig-coloured children from their dirty draperies; and there had even been a time when Mr. Blandhorn had appealed to the Society for a young lady missionary to assist his wife. But, for reasons not quite clear to Willard Bent, Mrs. Blandhorn, a thin-lipped determined little woman, had energetically opposed the coming of this youthful 141“Sister,” and had declared that their Jewish maid-servant, old Myriem, could give her all the aid she needed.

During Mrs. Blandhorn's lifetime, there was no reason for such worry; they could always rely on a few people. Mrs. Blandhorn, who studied medicine at Ann Arbor, Michigan, had quickly gained fame in Eloued for her miraculous healing abilities. Back then, the dispensary was swarmed by anxious women who unraveled skinny, fig-colored children from their dirty wraps; there was even a time when Mr. Blandhorn reached out to the Society for a young female missionary to help his wife. However, for reasons that weren't entirely clear to Willard Bent, Mrs. Blandhorn, a determined little woman with thin lips, strongly opposed the arrival of this young "Sister" and insisted that their Jewish maid, old Myriem, could provide all the assistance she needed.

Mr. Blandhorn yielded, as he usually did—as he had yielded, for instance, when one day, in a white inarticulate fury, his wife had banished her godson, little Ahmed (whose life she had saved), and issued orders that he should never show himself again except at prayer-meeting, and accompanied by his father. Mrs. Blandhorn, small, silent and passionate, had always—as Bent made out in his long retrospective musings—ended by having her way in the conflicts that occasionally shook the monotony of life at the Mission. After her death the young man had even suspected, beneath his superior’s sincere and vehement sorrow, a lurking sense of relief. Mr. Blandhorn had snuffed the air of freedom, and had been, for the moment, slightly intoxicated by it. But not for long. Very soon his wife’s loss made itself felt as a lasting void.

Mr. Blandhorn gave in, as he usually did—as he had done, for instance, when one day, in a silent but furious rage, his wife had banished her godson, little Ahmed (whose life she had saved), and ordered that he should never show his face again, except at prayer meeting, and only with his father. Mrs. Blandhorn, small, quiet, and passionate, had always— as Bent reflected in his long, backward thoughts—ended up getting her way in the conflicts that occasionally broke the monotony of life at the Mission. After her death, the young man even sensed, beneath his superior’s heartfelt and intense grief, a hidden sense of relief. Mr. Blandhorn had caught a whiff of freedom and had been, for a brief moment, slightly intoxicated by it. But not for long. Very soon, the absence of his wife felt like a permanent emptiness.

She had been (as Spink would have put it) “the whole show”; had led, inspired, organized her husband’s work, held it together, 142and given it the brave front it presented to the unheeding heathen. Now the heathen had almost entirely fallen away, and the too evident inference was that they had come rather for Mrs. Blandhorn’s pills than for her husband’s preaching. Neither of the missionaries had avowed this discovery to the other, but to Willard at least it was implied in all the circumlocutions and evasions of their endless talks.

She had been (as Spink would say) "the whole show"; she had led, inspired, and organized her husband’s work, kept it together, 142 and presented it boldly to an indifferent audience. Now the audience had mostly disappeared, and the clear implication was that they were more interested in Mrs. Blandhorn’s pills than in her husband’s preaching. Neither of the missionaries had openly acknowledged this realization to each other, but it was at least suggested to Willard in all the roundabout ways and evasions of their countless conversations.

The young man’s situation had been greatly changed by Mrs. Blandhorn’s death. His superior had grown touchingly dependent on him. Their conversation, formerly confined to parochial matters, now ranged from abstruse doctrinal problems to the question of how to induce Myriem, who had deplorably “relapsed,” to keep the kitchen cleaner and spend less time on the roofs. Bent felt that Mr. Blandhorn needed him at every moment, and that, during any prolonged absence, something vaguely “unfortunate” might happen at the Mission.

The young man’s circumstances had changed significantly after Mrs. Blandhorn’s death. His boss had become very reliant on him. Their talks, which used to be limited to local issues, now covered everything from complex theological questions to how to encourage Myriem, who had sadly “relapsed,” to keep the kitchen tidier and spend less time on the roofs. Bent felt that Mr. Blandhorn depended on him all the time, and that during any extended absence, something vaguely “unfortunate” could occur at the Mission.

“I’m glad Spink has come; it will do him good to see somebody from outside,” Willard thought, nervously hoping 143that Spink (a good fellow at bottom) would not trouble Mr. Blandhorn by any of his “unsettling” questions.

“I’m glad Spink is here; it’ll be good for him to see someone from outside,” Willard thought, nervously hoping 143 that Spink (who is a decent guy at heart) wouldn’t bother Mr. Blandhorn with any of his “unsettling” questions.

At the end of a labyrinth of lanes, on the farther side of the Jewish quarter, a wall of heat-cracked clay bore the inscription: “American Evangelical Mission.” Underneath it a door opened into a court where an old woman in a bright head-dress sat under a fig-tree pounding something in a mortar.

At the end of a maze of streets, beyond the Jewish neighborhood, a wall of cracked clay displayed the sign: “American Evangelical Mission.” Below it, a door led into a courtyard where an elderly woman in a colorful headscarf sat under a fig tree, grinding something in a mortar.

She looked up, and, rising, touched Bent’s draperies with her lips. Her small face, withered as a dry medlar, was full of an ancient wisdom: Mrs. Blandhorn had certainly been right in trusting Myriem.

She looked up and, standing, kissed Bent's drapes. Her small face, shriveled like a dried medlar, was filled with ancient wisdom: Mrs. Blandhorn was definitely right to trust Myriem.

A narrow house-front looked upon the court. Bent climbed the stairs to Mr. Blandhorn’s study. It was a small room with a few dog-eared books on a set of rough shelves, the table at which Mr. Blandhorn wrote his reports for the Society, and a mattress covered with a bit of faded carpet, on which he slept. Near the window stood Mrs. Blandhorn’s sewing-machine; it had never been moved since her death.

A narrow house front faced the courtyard. Bent climbed the stairs to Mr. Blandhorn’s study. It was a small room with a few well-worn books on a set of rough shelves, the table where Mr. Blandhorn wrote his reports for the Society, and a mattress covered with a piece of faded carpet, where he slept. Near the window stood Mrs. Blandhorn’s sewing machine; it hadn’t been moved since her death.

The missionary was sitting in the middle 144of the room, in the rocking chair which had also been his wife’s. His large veined hands were clasped about its arms and his head rested against a patch-work cushion tied to the back by a shoe-lace. His mouth was slightly open, and a deep breath, occasionally rising to a whistle, proceeded with rhythmic regularity from his delicately-cut nostrils. Even surprised in sleep he was a fine man to look upon; and when, at the sound of Bent’s approach, he opened his eyes and pulled himself out of his chair, he became magnificent. He had taken off his turban, and thrown a handkerchief over his head, which was shaved like an Arab’s for coolness. His long beard was white, with the smoker’s yellow tinge about the lips; but his eyebrows were jet-black, arched and restless. The gray eyes beneath them shed a mild benedictory beam, confirmed by the smile of a mouth which might have seemed weak if the beard had not so nearly concealed it. But the forehead menaced, fulminated or awed with the ever-varying play of the eyebrows. Willard Bent never beheld that forehead without thinking of Sinai.

The missionary was sitting in the middle 144of the room, in the rocking chair that had also belonged to his wife. His large, veined hands were clasped around its arms, and his head rested against a patchwork cushion tied to the back with a shoelace. His mouth was slightly open, and a deep breath, occasionally rising to a whistle, flowed rhythmically from his finely-shaped nostrils. Even caught in sleep, he was a striking man to look at; and when he opened his eyes and got up from his chair at the sound of Bent approaching, he became magnificent. He had taken off his turban and thrown a handkerchief over his head, which was shaved like an Arab's for coolness. His long beard was white, with a smoker's yellow tint around his lips; but his eyebrows were jet-black, arched, and restless. The gray eyes beneath them radiated a gentle, blessing glow, confirmed by the smile of a mouth that might have seemed weak if the beard hadn't nearly concealed it. But the forehead had a powerful presence, either threatening, commanding, or awe-inspiring with the ever-changing play of the eyebrows. Willard Bent never looked at that forehead without thinking of Sinai.

145Mr. Blandhorn brushed some shreds of tobacco from his white djellabah and looked impressively at his assistant.

145Mr. Blandhorn brushed away some tobacco bits from his white djellabah and looked at his assistant with a serious expression.

“The heat is really overwhelming,” he said, as if excusing himself. He readjusted his turban, and then asked: “Is everything ready downstairs?”

“The heat is seriously intense,” he said, as if justifying himself. He adjusted his turban and then asked, “Is everything set downstairs?”

Bent assented, and they went down to the long bare room where the prayer-meetings were held. In Mrs. Blandhorn’s day it had also served as the dispensary, and a cupboard containing drugs and bandages stood against the wall under the text: “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden.

Bent agreed, and they walked down to the long empty room where the prayer meetings took place. When Mrs. Blandhorn was in charge, it also functioned as the dispensary, and a cabinet filled with medicines and bandages was positioned against the wall beneath the text: “Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden.

Myriem, abandoning her mortar, was vaguely tidying the Arab tracts and leaflets that lay on the divan against the wall. At one end of the room stood a table covered with a white cloth, with a Bible lying on it; and to the left a sort of pulpit-lectern, from which Mr. Blandhorn addressed his flock. In the doorway squatted Ayoub, a silent gray-headed negro; Bent, on his own arrival at Eloued, ten years earlier, had found him there in the same place and the same attitude. Ayoub was supposed to be a rescued 146slave from the Soudan, and was shown to visitors as “our first convert.” He manifested no interest at the approach of the missionaries, but continued to gaze out into the sun-baked court cut in half by the shadow of the fig-tree.

Myriem, leaving her mortar behind, was vaguely organizing the Arab pamphlets and flyers that were scattered on the divan against the wall. At one end of the room, there was a table covered with a white cloth with a Bible resting on it; to the left was a kind of pulpit-lectern from which Mr. Blandhorn spoke to his congregation. In the doorway sat Ayoub, a quiet gray-haired man; Bent had found him in the same spot and position when he arrived in Eloued ten years ago. Ayoub was believed to be a freed slave from the Sudan and was presented to visitors as “our first convert.” He showed no interest as the missionaries approached but continued to stare out into the sunlit courtyard divided by the shadow of the fig tree.

Mr. Blandhorn, after looking about the empty room as if he were surveying the upturned faces of an attentive congregation, placed himself at the lectern, put on his spectacles, and turned over the pages of his prayer-book. Then he knelt and bowed his head in prayer. His devotions ended, he rose and seated himself in the cane arm-chair that faced the lectern. Willard Bent sat opposite in another arm-chair. Mr. Blandhorn leaned back, breathing heavily, and passing his handkerchief over his face and brow. Now and then he drew out his watch, now and then he said: “The heat is really overwhelming.”

Mr. Blandhorn, after scanning the empty room like he was looking at the attentive faces of a congregation, positioned himself at the lectern, put on his glasses, and flipped through the pages of his prayer book. Then he knelt and bowed his head in prayer. Once he finished, he stood up and sat down in the cane armchair facing the lectern. Willard Bent sat across from him in another armchair. Mr. Blandhorn leaned back, breathing heavily and wiping his face and brow with his handkerchief. Every now and then, he checked his watch and remarked, “The heat is really overwhelming.”

Myriem had drifted back to her fig-tree, and the sound of the pestle mingled with the drone of flies on the window-pane. Occasionally the curses of a muleteer or the rhythmic chant of a water-carrier broke the silence; 147once there came from a neighbouring roof the noise of a short cat-like squabble ending in female howls; then the afternoon heat laid its leaden hush on all things.

Myriem had wandered back to her fig tree, and the sound of the pestle mixed with the buzz of flies on the window pane. Every so often, the shouts of a mule driver or the steady rhythm of a water carrier disrupted the quiet; once there was a brief, cat-like fight from a nearby roof that ended in female cries; then the afternoon heat settled down heavily on everything.

Mr. Blandhorn opened his mouth and slept.

Mr. Blandhorn opened his mouth and fell asleep.

Willard Bent, watching him, thought with wonder and admiration of his past. What had he not seen, what secrets were not hidden in his bosom? By dint of sheer “sticking it out” he had acquired to the younger man a sort of visible sanctity. Twenty-five years of Eloued! He had known the old mad torturing Sultan, he had seen, after the defeat of the rebels, the long line of prisoners staggering in under a torrid sky, chained wrist to wrist, and dragging between them the putrefying bodies of those who had died on the march. He had seen the Great Massacre, when the rivers were red with French blood, and the Blandhorns had hidden an officer’s wife and children in the rat-haunted drain under the court; he had known robbery and murder and intrigue, and all the dark maleficence of Africa; and he remained as serene, as confident and guileless, as on 148the day when he had first set foot on that evil soil, saying to himself (as he had told Willard): “I will tread upon the lion and the adder, the young lion and the dragon will I tread under foot.

Willard Bent, watching him, marveled at his past with admiration. What hadn’t he seen, what secrets did he hold? Through sheer determination, he had developed a kind of visible sanctity to the younger man. Twenty-five years in Eloued! He had encountered the old, mad, torturing Sultan, witnessed the long line of prisoners staggering under a blazing sky after the rebels' defeat, chained wrist to wrist, dragging the rotting bodies of those who had died on the march. He had witnessed the Great Massacre, when the rivers ran red with French blood, and the Blandhorns had hidden an officer’s wife and kids in the rat-infested drain beneath the court; he had experienced theft, murder, and intrigue, all the dark evils of Africa; and yet he remained as calm, confident, and innocent as the day he first stepped onto that cursed land, telling himself (as he had told Willard): “I will tread upon the lion and the adder, the young lion and the dragon will I tread under foot.

Willard Bent hated Africa; but it awed and fascinated him. And as he contemplated the splendid old man sleeping opposite him, so mysterious, so childlike and so weak (Mrs. Blandhorn had left him no doubts on that point), the disciple marvelled at the power of the faith which had armed his master with a sort of infantile strength against such dark and manifold perils.

Willard Bent hated Africa, but it both awed and fascinated him. As he looked at the magnificent old man sleeping across from him, so mysterious, so childlike, and so frail (Mrs. Blandhorn had made that clear), the disciple was amazed by the strength of the faith that had given his mentor a kind of childlike resilience in the face of such dark and varied dangers.

Suddenly a shadow fell in the doorway, and Bent, roused from his dream, saw Harry Spink tiptoeing past the unmoved Ayoub. The drummer paused and looked with astonishment from one of the missionaries to the other. “Say,” he asked, “is prayer-meeting over? I thought I’d be round in time.”

Suddenly, a shadow appeared in the doorway, and Bent, jolted from his dream, saw Harry Spink quietly walking past the still Ayoub. The drummer stopped and glanced in surprise from one missionary to the other. “Hey,” he asked, “is the prayer meeting done? I thought I’d make it in time.”

He spoke seriously, even respectfully; it was plain that he felt flippancy to be out of place. But Bent suspected a lurking malice under his astonishment: he was sure Harry Spink had come to “count heads.”

He spoke seriously, even respectfully; it was clear that he thought joking around was inappropriate. But Bent suspected there was a hidden hostility behind his surprise: he was sure Harry Spink had come to “count heads.”

149Mr. Blandhorn, wakened by the voice, stood up heavily.

149Mr. Blandhorn, awakened by the voice, stood up groggily.

“Harry Spink! Is it possible you are amongst us?”

“Harry Spink! Is it possible that you are here with us?”

“Why, yes, sir—I’m amongst. Didn’t Willard tell you? I guess Willard Bent’s ashamed of me.”

“Yeah, sir—I’m here. Didn’t Willard tell you? I guess Willard Bent is embarrassed by me.”

Spink, with a laugh, shook Mr. Blandhorn’s hand, and glanced about the empty room.

Spink laughed, shook Mr. Blandhorn's hand, and looked around the empty room.

“I’m only here for a day or so—on business. Willard’ll explain. But I wanted to come round to meeting—like old times. Sorry it’s over.”

“I’m only here for a day or so—on business. Willard will explain. But I wanted to stop by for the meeting—like old times. Sorry it’s over.”

The missionary looked at him with a grave candour. “It’s not over—it has not begun. The overwhelming heat has probably kept away our little flock.”

The missionary looked at him with a serious honesty. “It’s not over—it hasn’t even started. The intense heat has probably kept our small group away.”

“I see,” interpolated Spink.

“I see,” added Spink.

“But now,” continued Mr. Blandhorn with majesty, “that two or three are gathered together in His name, there is no reason why we should wait.—Myriem! Ayoub!”

“But now,” continued Mr. Blandhorn with authority, “since two or three are gathered together in His name, there’s no reason for us to wait.—Myriem! Ayoub!”

He took his place behind the lectern and began: “Almighty and merciful Father—”

He took his position behind the lectern and started: “All-powerful and compassionate Father—”

150

IV

The night was exceedingly close. Willard Bent, after Spink’s departure, had undressed and stretched himself on his camp bed; but the mosquitoes roared like lions, and lying down made him more wakeful.

The night was incredibly stifling. Willard Bent, after Spink left, had changed into his pajamas and lay down on his camp bed; but the mosquitoes buzzed loudly like lions, and lying down kept him feeling more alert.

“In any Christian country,” he mused, “this would mean a thunderstorm and a cool-off. Here it just means months and months more of the same thing.” And he thought enviously of Spink, who, in two or three days, his “deal” concluded, would be at sea again, heading for the north.

“In any Christian country,” he thought, “this would mean a thunderstorm and a break from the heat. Here, it just means months and months more of the same thing.” He then envied Spink, who, in just two or three days, would wrap up his “deal” and be back at sea, heading north again.

Bent was honestly distressed at his own state of mind: he had feared that Harry Spink would “unsettle” Mr. Blandhorn, and, instead, it was he himself who had been unsettled. Old slumbering distrusts and doubts, bursting through his surface-apathy, had shot up under the drummer’s ironic eye. It was not so much Spink, individually, who had loosened the crust of Bent’s indifference; it was the fact of feeling his whole problem suddenly viewed and judged from the outside. At Eloued, he was aware, nobody, for 151a long time, had thought much about the missionaries. The French authorities were friendly, the Pacha was tolerant, the American Consul at Mogador had always stood by them in any small difficulties. But beyond that they were virtually non-existent. Nobody’s view of life was really affected by their presence in the great swarming mysterious city: if they should pack up and leave that night, the story-tellers of the market would not interrupt their tales, or one less bargain be struck in the bazaar. Ayoub would still doze in the door, and old Myriem continue her secret life on the roofs....

Bent was genuinely upset about his state of mind: he had worried that Harry Spink would “unsettle” Mr. Blandhorn, but instead, it was him who had been unsettled. Old, buried distrusts and doubts, breaking through his apparent indifference, had emerged under the drummer’s ironic gaze. It wasn’t so much Spink alone who had cracked the shell of Bent’s indifference; it was the realization that his entire situation was suddenly being viewed and judged from the outside. At Eloued, he knew, nobody had thought much about the missionaries for a long time. The French authorities were friendly, the Pacha was tolerant, and the American Consul in Mogador had always supported them in any small issues. But beyond that, they were practically non-existent. No one’s perspective on life was really impacted by their presence in the vast, bustling, mysterious city: if they were to pack up and leave that night, the market's storytellers would not pause in their tales, nor would a single deal go unsaid in the bazaar. Ayoub would still doze in the doorway, and old Myriem would continue her hidden life on the rooftops...

The roofs were of course forbidden to the missionaries, as they are to men in all Moslem cities. But the Mission-house stood close to the walls, and Mr. Blandhorn’s room, across the passage, gave on a small terrace overhanging the court of a caravansary upon which it was no sin to look. Willard wondered if it were any cooler on the terrace.

The roofs were obviously off-limits to the missionaries, just like they are to men in all Muslim cities. But the Mission house was right next to the walls, and Mr. Blandhorn’s room, across the hallway, opened up to a small terrace that overlooked the courtyard of a caravansary, which it was completely fine to look at. Willard wondered if it was any cooler on the terrace.

Some one tapped on his open door, and Mr. Blandhorn, in turban and caftan, entered the room, shading a small lamp.

Someone knocked on his open door, and Mr. Blandhorn, wearing a turban and caftan, walked into the room, carrying a small lamp.

152“My dear Willard—can you sleep?”

“My dear Willard—are you sleeping?”

“No, sir.” The young man stumbled to his feet.

“No, sir.” The young man got to his feet unsteadily.

“Nor I. The heat is really.... Shall we seek relief on the terrace?”

“Me neither. It’s really hot.... Should we go find some relief on the terrace?”

Bent followed him, and having extinguished the lamp Mr. Blandhorn led the way out. He dragged a strip of matting to the edge of the parapet, and the two men sat down on it side by side.

Bent followed him, and after turning off the lamp, Mr. Blandhorn led the way out. He pulled a piece of matting to the edge of the parapet, and the two men sat down on it next to each other.

There was no moon, but a sky so full of stars that the city was outlined beneath it in great blue-gray masses. The air was motionless, but every now and then a wandering tremor stirred it and died out. Close under the parapet lay the bales and saddle-packs of the caravansary, between vaguer heaps, presumably of sleeping camels. In one corner, the star-glitter picked out the shape of a trough brimming with water, and stabbed it with long silver beams. Beyond the court rose the crenellations of the city walls, and above them one palm stood up like a tree of bronze.

There was no moon, but the sky was so full of stars that the city was silhouetted beneath it in large blue-gray shadows. The air was still, but occasionally a faint tremor would move through it and then fade away. Close to the parapet were the bales and saddle-packs from the caravan, surrounded by vague mounds, probably of sleeping camels. In one corner, the starlight highlighted the shape of a trough filled with water, shining with long silver beams. Beyond the courtyard, the outlines of the city walls rose, and above them, a single palm tree stood tall like a bronze statue.

“Africa—” sighed Mr. Blandhorn.

“Africa—” sighed Mr. Blandhorn.

153Willard Bent started at the secret echo of his own thoughts.

153Willard Bent jumped at the secret echo of his own thoughts.

“Yes. Never anything else, sir—”

“Yeah. Nothing else, sir—”

“Ah—” said the old man.

“Ah—” said the old guy.

A tang-tang of stringed instruments, accompanied by the lowing of an earthenware drum, rose exasperatingly through the night. It was the kind of noise that, one knew, had been going on for hours before one began to notice it, and would go on, unchecked and unchanging, for endless hours more: like the heat, like the drought—like Africa.

A sharp sound from stringed instruments, accompanied by the deep thump of a clay drum, rose frustratingly through the night. It was the kind of noise that you just knew had been going on for hours before you even started to notice it, and would continue, relentless and unchanged, for countless more hours: like the heat, like the drought—like Africa.

Willard slapped at a mosquito.

Willard swatted at a mosquito.

“It’s a party at the wool-merchant’s, Myriem tells me,” Mr. Blandhorn remarked. It really seemed as if, that night, the thoughts of the two men met without the need of words. Willard Bent was aware that, for both, the casual phrase had called up all the details of the scene: fat merchants in white bunches on their cushions, negresses coming and going with trays of sweets, champagne clandestinely poured, ugly singing-girls yowling, slim boys in petticoats dancing—perhaps little Ahmed among them.

“It’s a party at the wool merchant’s, Myriem tells me,” Mr. Blandhorn said. That night, it really felt like the two men shared their thoughts without needing to say anything. Willard Bent realized that, for both of them, that simple remark brought up all the details of the scene: plump merchants lounging on their cushions, women of color coming and going with trays of treats, champagne being poured secretly, unattractive singing girls wailing, and slender boys in skirts dancing—maybe even little Ahmed among them.

“I went down to the court just now. 154Ayoub has disappeared,” Mr. Blandhorn continued.

“I just went down to the court. 154 Ayoub has vanished,” Mr. Blandhorn continued.

“Of course. When I heard in the bazaar that a black caravan was in from the south I knew he’d be off....”

“Of course. When I heard in the market that a black caravan had come in from the south, I knew he’d be leaving....”

Mr. Blandhorn lowered his voice. “Willard—have you reason to think ... that Ayoub joins in their rites?”

Mr. Blandhorn lowered his voice. “Willard—do you have any reason to believe... that Ayoub is involved in their rituals?”

“Myriem has always said he was a Hamatcha, sir. Look at those queer cuts and scars on him.... It’s a much bloodier sect than the Aissaouas.”

“Myriem has always said he was a Hamatcha, sir. Look at those strange cuts and scars on him.... It’s a much bloodier sect than the Aissaouas.”

Through the nagging throb of the instruments came a sound of human wailing, cadenced, terrible, relentless, carried from a long way off on a lift of the air. Then the air died, and the wailing with it.

Through the persistent throb of the instruments came a sound of human wailing, rhythmic, terrible, unending, carried from far away on a current of air. Then the air settled, and the wailing faded away with it.

“From somewhere near the Potter’s Field ... there’s where the caravan is camping,” Willard murmured.

“From somewhere near the Potter’s Field... that’s where the caravan is camping,” Willard murmured.

The old man made no answer. He sat with his head bowed, his veined hands grasping his knees; he seemed to his disciple to be whispering fragments of Scripture.

The old man said nothing. He sat with his head down, his veined hands holding onto his knees; to his disciple, he appeared to be whispering bits of Scripture.

“Willard, my son, this is our fault,” he said at length.

“Willard, my son, this is our fault,” he said after a while.

155“What—? Ayoub?”

“What—? Ayoub?”

“Ayoub is a poor ignorant creature, hardly more than an animal. Even when he witnessed for Jesus I was not very sure the Word reached him. I refer to—to what Harry Spink said this evening.... It has kept me from sleeping, Willard Bent.”

“Ayoub is a poor, ignorant being, barely more than an animal. Even when he spoke for Jesus, I wasn't really sure the Word got through to him. I'm talking about what Harry Spink mentioned this evening.... It's been keeping me awake, Willard Bent.”

“Yes—I know, sir.”

"Yes, I understand, sir."

“Harry Spink is a worldly-minded man. But he is not a bad man. He did a manly thing when he left us, since he did not feel the call. But we have felt the call, Willard, you and I—and when a man like Spink puts us a question such as he put this evening we ought to be able to answer it. And we ought not to want to avoid answering it.”

“Harry Spink is an open-minded guy. But he’s not a bad person. He did a brave thing when he left us because he didn’t feel the pull. But we have felt that pull, Willard, you and I—and when someone like Spink asks us a question like he did this evening, we should be able to answer it. And we shouldn’t want to dodge answering it.”

“You mean when he said: ‘What is there in it for Jesus?’”

“You mean when he said: ‘What’s in it for Jesus?’”

“The phrase was irreverent, but the meaning reached me. He meant, I take it: ‘What have your long years here profited to Christ?’ You understood it so—?”

“The phrase was disrespectful, but I got the message. He meant, I assume: ‘What have your many years here done for Christ?’ You understood it that way—?”

“Yes. He said to me in the bazaar: ‘What’s your bag?’”

“Yes. He asked me in the market: ‘What’s your deal?’”

Mr. Blandhorn sighed heavily. For a few minutes Willard fancied he had fallen 156asleep; but he lifted his head and, stretching his hand out, laid it on his disciple’s arm.

Mr. Blandhorn sighed deeply. For a few minutes, Willard thought he had fallen asleep; but he lifted his head and, stretching out his hand, placed it on his disciple’s arm.

“The Lord chooses His messengers as it pleaseth Him: I have been awaiting this for a long time.” The young man felt his arm strongly grasped. “Willard, you have been much to me all these years; but that is nothing. All that matters is what you are to Christ ... and the test of that, at this moment, is your willingness to tell me the exact truth, as you see it.”

“The Lord chooses His messengers as He sees fit: I’ve been waiting for this for a long time.” The young man felt a firm grip on his arm. “Willard, you’ve meant a lot to me all these years; but that doesn’t matter. What truly matters is who you are to Christ... and the test of that, right now, is your willingness to tell me the exact truth, as you see it.”

Willard Bent felt as if he were a very tall building, and his heart a lift suddenly dropping down from the roof to the cellar. He stirred nervously, releasing his arm, and cleared his throat; but he made no answer. Mr. Blandhorn went on.

Willard Bent felt like a really tall building, and his heart was like an elevator suddenly plummeting from the roof to the basement. He moved restlessly, letting go of his arm, and cleared his throat; but he didn’t say anything. Mr. Blandhorn continued.

“Willard, this is the day of our accounting—of my accounting. What have I done with my twenty-five years in Africa? I might deceive myself as long as my wife lived—I cannot now.” He added, after a pause: “Thank heaven she never doubted....”

“Willard, today is the day of our accounting—of my accounting. What have I done with my twenty-five years in Africa? I could fool myself as long as my wife was alive—I can’t do that anymore.” He paused and then added, “Thank goodness she never doubted....”

The younger man, with an inward shiver, remembered some of Mrs. Blandhorn’s confidences. “I suppose that’s what marriage 157is,” he mused—“just a fog, like everything else.”

The younger man, with a shiver inside, remembered some of Mrs. Blandhorn’s secrets. “I guess that’s what marriage is,” he thought—“just a fog, like everything else.”

Aloud he asked: “Then why should you doubt, sir?”

Aloud he asked, “Then why should you doubt, sir?”

“Because my eyes have been opened—”

"Because I finally understand—"

“By Harry Spink?” the disciple sneered.

“By Harry Spink?” the disciple scoffed.

The old man raised his hand. “‘Out of the mouths of babes—’ But it is not Harry Spink who first set me thinking. He has merely loosened my tongue. He has been the humble instrument compelling me to exact the truth of you.”

The old man raised his hand. “‘Out of the mouths of babes—’ But it’s not Harry Spink who got me thinking first. He has just helped me find my voice. He’s been the simple tool pushing me to uncover the truth about you.”

Again Bent felt his heart dropping down a long dark shaft. He found no words at the bottom of it, and Mr. Blandhorn continued: “The truth and the whole truth, Willard Bent. We have failed—I have failed. We have not reached the souls of these people. Those who still come to us do so from interested motives—or, even if I do some few of them an injustice, if there is in some a blind yearning for the light, is there one among them whose eyes we have really opened?”

Again, Bent felt his heart plummet down a long, dark tunnel. He had no words at the bottom of it, and Mr. Blandhorn went on: “The truth and nothing but the truth, Willard Bent. We have failed—I have failed. We haven't reached the hearts of these people. Those who still come to us do it for selfish reasons—or, even if I’m unfair to some, if there’s a few with a genuine yearning for the light, is there anyone among them whose eyes we have truly opened?”

Willard Bent sat silent, looking up and down the long years, as if to summon from 158the depths of memory some single incident that should permit him to say there was.

Willard Bent sat in silence, gazing back over the long years, as if trying to pull from the depths of his memory some specific moment that would allow him to say there was.

“You don’t answer, my poor young friend. Perhaps you have been clearer-sighted; perhaps you saw long ago that we were not worthy of our hire.”

“You're not answering, my poor young friend. Maybe you’ve been more perceptive; maybe you realized a long time ago that we weren’t deserving of what we were paid.”

“I never thought that of you, sir!”

“I never thought that about you, sir!”

“Nor of yourself? For we have been one—or so I have believed—in all our hopes and efforts. Have you been satisfied with your results?”

“Nor of yourself? Because we have been one—or at least that's what I believed—in all our hopes and efforts. Have you been satisfied with your results?”

Willard saw the dialectical trap, but some roused force in him refused to evade it.

Willard recognized the conflicting situation, but something inside him wouldn't let him avoid it.

“No, sir—God knows.”

“No, sir—God knows.”

“Then I am answered. We have failed: Africa has beaten us. It has always been my way, as you know, Willard, to face the truth squarely,” added the old man who had lived so long in dreams; “and now that this truth has been borne in on me, painful as it is, I must act on it ... act in accordance with its discovery.”

“Then I have my answer. We’ve failed: Africa has defeated us. It’s always been my style, as you know, Willard, to confront the truth head-on,” the old man said, who had spent so much time lost in dreams; “and now that this truth has hit me, as painful as it is, I have to act on it... act according to this realization.”

He drew a long breath, as if oppressed by the weight of his resolution, and sat silent for a moment, fanning his face with a corner of his white draperies.

He took a deep breath, as if weighed down by his decision, and sat quietly for a moment, fanning his face with a corner of his white fabric.

159“And here too—here too I must have your help, Willard,” he began presently, his hand again weighing on the young man’s arm. “I will tell you the conclusions I have reached; and you must answer me—as you would answer your Maker.”

159“And here too—I need your help, Willard,” he said after a moment, his hand resting on the young man’s arm again. “I’ll share the conclusions I’ve come to; and you need to answer me—as if you were answering your Creator.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Sure, sir.”

The old man lowered his voice. “It is our lukewarmness, Willard—it is nothing else. We have not witnessed for Christ as His saints and martyrs witnessed for Him. What have we done to fix the attention of these people, to convince them of our zeal, to overwhelm them with the irresistibleness of the Truth? Answer me on your word—what have we done?”

The old man lowered his voice. “It’s our indifference, Willard—it’s nothing else. We haven’t stood up for Christ like His saints and martyrs did. What have we done to grab these people’s attention, to show them our passion, to impress them with the undeniable power of the Truth? Answer me honestly—what have we done?”

Willard pondered. “But the saints and martyrs ... were persecuted, sir.”

Willard thought for a moment. “But the saints and martyrs ... faced persecution, sir.”

Persecuted! You have spoken the word I wanted.”

Persecuted! You said the word I was looking for.”

“But the people here,” Willard argued, “don’t want to persecute anybody. They’re not fanatical unless you insult their religion.”

“But the people here,” Willard argued, “don’t want to persecute anybody. They’re not fanatical unless you insult their religion.”

Mr. Blandhorn’s grasp grew tighter. “Insult their religion! That’s it ... tonight you find just the words....”

Mr. Blandhorn's grip tightened. "Insult their religion! That's it... tonight you find just the right words..."

160Willard felt his arm shake with the tremor that passed through the other’s body. “The saints and martyrs insulted the religion of the heathen—they spat on it, Willard—they rushed into the temples and knocked down the idols. They said to the heathen: ‘Turn away your faces from all your abominations’; and after the manner of men they fought with beasts at Ephesus. What is the Church on earth called? The Church Militant! You and I are soldiers of the Cross.”

160Willard felt his arm tremble with the shiver that ran through the other’s body. “The saints and martyrs disrespected the religion of the pagans—they looked down on it, Willard—they charged into the temples and knocked down the idols. They told the pagans: ‘Turn away from all your sins’; and like men, they fought with beasts in Ephesus. What do we call the Church on earth? The Church Militant! You and I are soldiers of the Cross.”

The missionary had risen and stood leaning against the parapet, his right arm lifted as if he spoke from a pulpit. The music at the wool-merchant’s had ceased, but now and then, through the midnight silence, there came an echo of ritual howls from the Potters’ Field.

The missionary had gotten up and was leaning against the railing, his right arm raised as if he were speaking from a pulpit. The music from the wool-merchant’s had stopped, but now and then, through the midnight quiet, an echo of ritual howls could be heard from the Potters’ Field.

Willard was still seated, his head thrown back against the parapet, his eyes raised to Mr. Blandhorn. Following the gesture of the missionary’s lifted hand, from which the muslin fell back like the sleeve of a surplice, the young man’s gaze was led upward to another white figure, hovering small and remote 161above their heads. It was a muezzin leaning from his airy balcony to drop on the blue-gray masses of the starlit city the cry: “Only Allah is great.”

Willard was still sitting, his head thrown back against the ledge, his eyes focused on Mr. Blandhorn. Following the missionary's lifted hand, from which the muslin fell back like the sleeve of a priest's robe, the young man's gaze was drawn up to another white figure, small and distant, 161hovering above them. It was a muezzin leaning from his airy balcony to call down to the blue-gray masses of the starlit city: “Only Allah is great.”

Mr. Blandhorn saw the white figure too, and stood facing it with motionless raised arm.

Mr. Blandhorn saw the white figure too and stood facing it with his arm raised, completely still.

“Only Christ is great, only Christ crucified!” he suddenly shouted in Arabic with all the strength of his broad lungs.

“Only Christ is great, only Christ crucified!” he suddenly shouted in Arabic with all the force of his powerful voice.

The figure paused, and seemed to Willard to bend over, as if peering down in their direction; but a moment later it had moved to the other corner of the balcony, and the cry fell again on the sleeping roofs:

The figure paused and seemed to Willard to lean over, as if looking down at them; but a moment later it had moved to the other corner of the balcony, and the cry resounded again over the sleeping rooftops:

“Allah—Allah—only Allah!”

“God—God—only God!”

“Christ—Christ—only Christ crucified!” roared Mr. Blandhorn, exalted with wrath and shaking his fist at the aerial puppet.

“Christ—Christ—only Christ crucified!” shouted Mr. Blandhorn, filled with rage and shaking his fist at the floating puppet.

The puppet once more paused and peered; then it moved on and vanished behind the flank of the minaret.

The puppet paused again and looked around; then it continued on its way and disappeared behind the side of the minaret.

The missionary, still towering with lifted arm, dusky-faced in the starlight, seemed to Willard to have grown in majesty and stature. But presently his arm fell and his 162head sank into his hands. The young man knelt down, hiding his face also, and they prayed in silence, side by side, while from the farther corners of the minaret, less audibly, fell the infidel call.

The missionary, still standing tall with his arm raised, his dark face illuminated by the starlight, seemed to Willard to have grown even more majestic and larger. But soon his arm drooped and his head sank into his hands. The young man knelt down, hiding his face as well, and they prayed in silence, side by side, while from the distant corners of the minaret, the infidel call echoed softly.

Willard, his prayer ended, looked up, and saw that the old man’s garments were stirred as if by a ripple of air. But the air was quite still, and the disciple perceived that the tremor of the muslin was communicated to it by Mr. Blandhorn’s body.

Willard, finishing his prayer, looked up and noticed that the old man's clothes were moving as if touched by a breeze. But the air was completely still, and the disciple realized that the movement of the muslin came from Mr. Blandhorn's body.

“He’s trembling—trembling all over. He’s afraid of something. What’s he afraid of?” And in the same breath Willard had answered his own question: “He’s afraid of what he’s made up his mind to do.”

“He’s shaking—shaking all over. He’s scared of something. What is he scared of?” And in the same breath, Willard answered his own question: “He’s scared of what he’s decided to do.”

V

Two days later Willard Bent sat in the shade of a ruined tomb outside the Gate of the Graves, and watched the people streaming in to Eloued. It was the eve of the feast of the local saint, Sidi Oman, who slept in a corner of the Great Mosque, under a segment of green-tiled cupola, and was held in 163deep reverence by the country people, many of whom belonged to the powerful fraternity founded in his name.

Two days later, Willard Bent sat in the shade of a crumbling tomb outside the Gate of the Graves and watched the crowds flowing into Eloued. It was the eve of the feast for the local saint, Sidi Oman, who rested in a corner of the Great Mosque beneath a section of the green-tiled dome. He was deeply revered by the locals, many of whom were part of the influential fraternity established in his honor. 163

The ruin stood on a hillock beyond the outer wall. From where the missionary sat he overlooked the fortified gate and the irregular expanse of the Potters’ Field, with its primitive furnaces built into hollows of the ground, between ridges shaded by stunted olive-trees. On the farther side of the trail which the pilgrims followed on entering the gate lay a sun-blistered expanse dotted with crooked grave-stones, where hucksters traded, and the humblest caravans camped in a waste of refuse, offal and stripped date-branches. A cloud of dust, perpetually subsiding and gathering again, hid these sordid details from Bent’s eyes, but not from his imagination.

The ruin stood on a small hill beyond the outer wall. From where the missionary sat, he looked out over the fortified gate and the uneven stretch of the Potters’ Field, with its basic furnaces built into low spots in the ground, between ridges that were shaded by short olive trees. On the other side of the path that the pilgrims took when entering the gate lay a sun-baked area filled with crooked gravestones, where traders sold their goods, and the simplest caravans camped on a pile of trash, animal parts, and stripped date branches. A cloud of dust, constantly rising and settling again, obscured these unpleasant details from Bent’s eyes, but not from his imagination.

“Nowhere in Eloued,” he thought with a shudder, “are the flies as fat and blue as they are inside that gate.”

“Nowhere in Eloued,” he thought with a shiver, “are the flies as plump and blue as they are behind that gate.”

But this was a fugitive reflection: his mind was wholly absorbed in what had happened in the last forty-eight hours, and what was likely to happen in the next.

But this was a fleeting thought: his mind was fully focused on what had happened in the last forty-eight hours and what was likely to happen in the next.

164“To think,” he mused, “that after ten years I don’t really know him!... A labourer in the Lord’s vineyard—shows how much good I am!”

164“To think,” he reflected, “that after ten years I still don’t really know him!... A worker in the Lord’s vineyard—shows how much good I am!”

His thoughts were moody and oppressed with fear. Never, since his first meeting with Mr. Blandhorn, had he pondered so deeply the problem of his superior’s character. He tried to deduce from the past some inference as to what Mr. Blandhorn was likely to do next; but, as far as he knew, there was nothing in the old man’s previous history resembling the midnight scene on the Mission terrace.

His thoughts were dark and filled with fear. Never, since his first encounter with Mr. Blandhorn, had he thought so deeply about his boss's character. He tried to figure out from the past what Mr. Blandhorn might do next; but, as far as he could tell, there was nothing in the old man's history that was similar to the midnight scene on the Mission terrace.

That scene had already had its repercussion.

That scene had already made an impact.

On the following morning, Willard, drifting as usual about the bazaar, had met a friendly French official, who, taking him aside, had told him there were strange reports abroad—which he hoped Mr. Bent would be able to deny.... In short, as it had never been Mr. Blandhorn’s policy to offend the native population, or insult their religion, the Administration was confident that....

On the next morning, Willard, wandering as usual around the market, ran into a friendly French official who, pulling him aside, mentioned there were some unusual rumors going around—which he hoped Mr. Bent could dismiss. In short, since it had never been Mr. Blandhorn’s approach to upset the local people or disrespect their beliefs, the Administration was sure that...

165Surprised by Willard’s silence, and visibly annoyed at being obliged to pursue the subject, the friendly official, growing graver, had then asked what had really occurred; and, on Willard’s replying, had charged him with an earnest recommendation to his superior—a warning, if necessary—that the government would not, under any circumstances, tolerate a repetition.... “But I daresay it was the heat?” he concluded; and Willard weakly acquiesced.

165Surprised by Willard’s silence and clearly annoyed to have to continue the conversation, the friendly official became more serious and asked what had actually happened. When Willard responded, the official told him to strongly suggest to his boss—a warning if needed—that the government would not tolerate this happening again under any circumstances. “But I suppose it was the heat?” he ended with, and Willard weakly agreed.

He was ashamed now of having done so; yet, after all, how did he know it was not the heat? A heavy sanguine man like Mr. Blandhorn would probably never quite accustom himself to the long strain of the African summer. “Or his wife’s death—” he had murmured to the sympathetic official, who smiled with relief at the suggestion.

He felt embarrassed now for having done that; still, how could he be sure it wasn’t the heat? A big, cheerful guy like Mr. Blandhorn would probably never really get used to the intense strain of the African summer. “Or his wife’s death—” he had quietly said to the sympathetic official, who smiled with relief at the thought.

And now he sat overlooking the enigmatic city, and asking himself again what he really knew of his superior. Mr. Blandhorn had come to Eloued as a young man, extremely poor, and dependent on the pittance which the Missionary Society at that time gave to its representatives. To ingratiate himself 166among the people (the expression was his own), and also to earn a few pesetas, he had worked as a carpenter in the bazaar, first in the soukh of the ploughshares and then in that of the cabinet-makers. His skill in carpentry had not been great, for his large eloquent hands were meant to wave from a pulpit, and not to use the adze or the chisel; but he had picked up a little Arabic (Willard always marvelled that it remained so little), and had made many acquaintances—and, as he thought, some converts. At any rate, no one, either then or later, appeared to wish him ill, and during the massacre his house had been respected, and the insurgents had even winked at the aid he had courageously given to the French.

And now he sat overlooking the mysterious city, asking himself again what he really knew about his superior. Mr. Blandhorn had come to Eloued as a young man, extremely poor and relying on the meager support that the Missionary Society provided to its representatives at that time. To win over the locals (that was his own expression) and earn a few pesetas, he had worked as a carpenter in the bazaar, first in the plow shop and then in the cabinet-makers' area. His carpentry skills weren't great, since his big, expressive hands were meant to gesticulate from a pulpit, not to wield an adze or chisel; however, he had picked up a bit of Arabic (Willard always wondered why it was still so little) and had made many acquaintances—and, as he believed, some converts. In any case, no one, either then or later, seemed to wish him harm, and during the massacre, his house had been spared, with the insurgents even acknowledging the help he had bravely given to the French.

Yes—he had certainly been courageous. There was in him, in spite of his weaknesses and his vacillations, a streak of moral heroism that perhaps only waited its hour.... But hitherto his principle had always been that the missionary must win converts by kindness, by tolerance, and by the example of a blameless life.

Yes—he had definitely shown bravery. Despite his flaws and indecisiveness, there was a thread of moral courage in him that maybe just needed the right moment to shine. But until now, his belief had always been that a missionary should gain followers through kindness, patience, and by setting an example of an untarnished life.

Could it really be Harry Spink’s question 167that had shaken him in this belief? Or was it the long-accumulated sense of inefficiency that so often weighed on his disciple? Or was it simply the call—did it just mean that their hour had come?

Could it really be Harry Spink’s question 167that had shaken him in this belief? Or was it the long-built feeling of incompetence that so often burdened his follower? Or was it simply the call—did it just mean that their time had come?

Shivering a little in spite of the heat, Willard pulled himself together and descended into the city. He had been seized with a sudden desire to know what Mr. Blandhorn was about, and avoiding the crowd he hurried back by circuitous lanes to the Mission. On the way he paused at a certain corner and looked into a court full of the murmur of water. Beyond it was an arcade detached against depths of shadow, in which a few lights glimmered. White figures, all facing one way, crouched and touched their foreheads to the tiles, the soles of their bare feet, wet with recent ablutions, turning up as their bodies swayed forward. Willard caught the scowl of a beggar on the threshold, and hurried past the forbidden scene.

Shivering a bit despite the heat, Willard gathered himself and headed down into the city. He suddenly felt a strong urge to find out what Mr. Blandhorn was up to, so he steered clear of the crowd and took winding back streets to the Mission. Along the way, he stopped at a certain corner and peered into a courtyard filled with the sound of flowing water. Beyond it was an arcade set against deep shadows, where a few lights flickered. White figures, all facing the same direction, crouched and pressed their foreheads to the tiles, the soles of their bare feet, still damp from a recent wash, lifting as their bodies leaned forward. Willard noticed the scowl of a beggar at the threshold and quickly moved past the unsettling scene.

He found Mr. Blandhorn in the meeting-room, tying up Ayoub’s head.

He found Mr. Blandhorn in the meeting room, wrapping up Ayoub's head.

“I do it awkwardly,” the missionary 168mumbled, a safety-pin between his teeth. “Alas, my hands are not hers.”

“I do it awkwardly,” the missionary 168mumbled, with a safety pin between his teeth. “Sadly, my hands are not hers.”

“What’s he done to himself?” Willard growled; and above the bandaged head Mr. Blandhorn’s expressive eyebrows answered.

“What’s he done to himself?” Willard growled, and above the bandaged head, Mr. Blandhorn’s expressive eyebrows replied.

There was a dark stain on the back of Ayoub’s faded shirt, and another on the blue scarf he wore about his head.

There was a dark stain on the back of Ayoub’s worn-out shirt, and another on the blue scarf wrapped around his head.

“Ugh—it’s like cats slinking back after a gutter-fight,” the young man muttered.

“Ugh—it’s like cats sneaking back after a street fight,” the young man muttered.

Ayoub wound his scarf over the bandages, shambled back to the doorway, and squatted down to watch the fig-tree.

Ayoub wrapped his scarf around the bandages, limped back to the doorway, and crouched down to watch the fig tree.

The missionaries looked at each other across the empty room.

The missionaries glanced at one another across the empty room.

“What’s the use, sir?” was on Willard’s lips; but instead of speaking he threw himself down on the divan. There was to be no prayer-meeting that afternoon, and the two men sat silent, gazing at the back of Ayoub’s head. A smell of disinfectants hung in the heavy air....

“What’s the point, sir?” was on Willard’s lips; but instead of speaking, he collapsed onto the couch. There wouldn’t be a prayer meeting that afternoon, and the two men sat in silence, staring at the back of Ayoub’s head. A scent of disinfectants lingered in the dense air....

“Where’s Myriem?” Willard asked, to say something.

“Where’s Myriem?” Willard asked, trying to break the silence.

“I believe she had a ceremony of some sort ... a family affair....”

“I think she had some kind of ceremony... a family gathering...”

169“A circumcision, I suppose?”

“A circumcision, I guess?”

Mr. Blandhorn did not answer, and Willard was sorry he had made the suggestion. It would simply serve as another reminder of their failure....

Mr. Blandhorn didn't respond, and Willard regretted bringing it up. It would just be another reminder of their failure...

He stole a furtive glance at Mr. Blandhorn, nervously wondering if the time had come to speak of the French official’s warning. He had put off doing so, half-hoping it would not be necessary. The old man seemed so calm, so like his usual self, that it might be wiser to let the matter drop. Perhaps he had already forgotten the scene on the terrace; or perhaps he thought he had sufficiently witnessed for the Lord in shouting his insult to the muezzin. But Willard did not really believe this: he remembered the tremor which had shaken Mr. Blandhorn after the challenge, and he felt sure it was not a retrospective fear.

He stole a quick glance at Mr. Blandhorn, nervously wondering if it was time to bring up the French official’s warning. He had been avoiding it, half-hoping it wouldn’t be necessary. The old man seemed so calm, so much like his usual self, that it might be smarter to let it go. Maybe he had already forgotten the scene on the terrace; or maybe he thought he had done enough in shouting his insult to the muezzin. But Willard didn’t really believe that: he remembered the tremor that had shaken Mr. Blandhorn after the challenge, and he was sure it wasn’t just a fear from the past.

“Our friend Spink has been with me,” said Mr. Blandhorn suddenly. “He came in soon after you left.”

“Our friend Spink has been with me,” said Mr. Blandhorn suddenly. “He came in right after you left.”

“Ah? I’m sorry I missed him. I thought he’d gone, from his not coming in yesterday.”

“Ah? I’m sorry I missed him. I thought he left since he didn’t come in yesterday.”

170“No; he leaves tomorrow morning for Mogador.” Mr. Blandhorn paused, still absently staring at the back of Ayoub’s neck; then he added: “I have asked him to take you with him.”

170“No; he’s leaving tomorrow morning for Mogador.” Mr. Blandhorn paused, still absentmindedly looking at the back of Ayoub’s neck; then he added: “I’ve asked him to take you with him.”

“To take me—Harry Spink? In his automobile?” Willard gasped. His heart began to beat excitedly.

"Wait, he wants to take me—Harry Spink? In his car?" Willard gasped. His heart started to race with excitement.

“Yes. You’ll enjoy the ride. It’s a long time since you’ve been away, and you’re looking a little pulled down.”

“Yes. You’re going to like the ride. It’s been a while since you left, and you seem a bit worn out.”

“You’re very kind, sir: so is Harry.” He paused. “But I’d rather not.”

“You’re really nice, sir; so is Harry.” He paused. “But I’d prefer not to.”

Mr. Blandhorn, turning slightly, examined him between half-dropped lids.

Mr. Blandhorn, turning slightly, looked at him through partially closed eyes.

“I have business for you—with the Consul,” he said with a certain sternness. “I don’t suppose you will object—”

“I have some business for you—with the Consul,” he said with a certain seriousness. “I doubt you will mind—”

“Oh, of course not.” There was another pause. “Could you tell me—give me an idea—of what the business is, sir?”

“Oh, of course not.” There was another pause. “Could you tell me—give me an idea—of what the business is, sir?”

It was Mr. Blandhorn’s turn to appear perturbed. He coughed, passed his hand once or twice over his beard, and again fixed his gaze on Ayoub’s inscrutable nape.

It was Mr. Blandhorn’s turn to look unsettled. He coughed, ran his hand over his beard a couple of times, and once more focused his gaze on Ayoub’s mysterious neck.

“I wish to send a letter to the Consul.”

“I want to send a letter to the Consul.”

171“A letter? If it’s only a letter, couldn’t Spink take it?”

171“A letter? If it’s just a letter, can’t Spink handle it?”

“Undoubtedly. I might also send it by post—if I cared to transmit it in that manner. I presumed,” added Mr. Blandhorn with threatening brows, “that you would understand I had my reasons—”

“Definitely. I might also send it by mail—if I wanted to send it that way. I assumed,” Mr. Blandhorn added with a menacing look, “that you would understand I had my reasons—”

“Oh, in that case, of course, sir—” Willard hesitated, and then spoke with a rush. “I saw Lieutenant Lourdenay in the bazaar yesterday—” he began.

“Oh, in that case, of course, sir—” Willard hesitated, and then spoke quickly. “I saw Lieutenant Lourdenay at the market yesterday—” he began.

When he had finished his tale Mr. Blandhorn meditated for a long time in silence. At length he spoke in a calm voice. “And what did you answer, Willard?”

When he finished his story, Mr. Blandhorn thought quietly for a long time. Finally, he said in a calm voice, "So, what did you reply, Willard?"

“I—I said I’d tell you—”

"I—I said I'd let you know—"

“Nothing more?”

“Is that it?”

“No. Nothing.”

“Nope. Nothing.”

“Very well. We’ll talk of all this more fully ... when you get back from Mogador. Remember that Mr. Spink will be here before sunrise. I advised him to get away as early as possible on account of the Feast of Sidi Oman. It’s always a poor day for foreigners to be seen about the streets.”

“Alright. We’ll discuss all of this in more detail when you return from Mogador. Keep in mind that Mr. Spink will be here before sunrise. I suggested he leave as early as possible because of the Feast of Sidi Oman. It’s usually not a great day for foreigners to be out and about in the streets.”

172

VI

At a quarter before four on the morning of the Feast of Sidi Oman, Willard Bent stood waiting at the door of the Mission.

At a quarter to four in the morning of the Feast of Sidi Oman, Willard Bent stood waiting at the door of the Mission.

He had taken leave of Mr. Blandhorn the previous night, and stumbled down the dark stairs on bare feet, his bundle under his arm, just as the sky began to whiten around the morning star.

He had said goodbye to Mr. Blandhorn the night before and stumbled down the dark stairs on bare feet, his bundle tucked under his arm, just as the sky started to lighten around the morning star.

The air was full of a mocking coolness which the first ray of the sun would burn up; and a hush as deceptive lay on the city that was so soon to blaze with religious frenzy. Ayoub lay curled up on his doorstep like a dog, and old Myriem, presumably, was still stretched on her mattress on the roof.

The air was filled with a teasing coolness that the first rays of the sun would quickly chase away, and there was a deceptive silence over the city that was about to erupt with religious fervor. Ayoub lay curled up on his doorstep like a dog, while old Myriem, it seemed, was still stretched out on her mattress on the roof.

What a day for a flight across the desert in Harry’s tough little car! And after the hours of heat and dust and glare, how good, at twilight, to see the cool welter of the Atlantic, a spent sun dropping into it, and the rush of the stars.... Dizzy with the vision, Willard leaned against the door-post with closed eyes.

What a day for a drive across the desert in Harry’s sturdy little car! After hours of heat, dust, and brightness, how refreshing it is at twilight to see the cool expanse of the Atlantic, a tired sun sinking into it, and the rush of the stars.... Overwhelmed by the sight, Willard leaned against the doorframe with his eyes closed.

173A subdued hoot aroused him, and he hurried out to the car, which was quivering and growling at the nearest corner. The drummer nodded a welcome, and they began to wind cautiously between sleeping animals and huddled heaps of humanity till they reached the nearest gate.

173A soft hoot woke him up, and he rushed out to the car, which was shaking and rumbling at the closest corner. The drummer nodded in greeting, and they started to carefully navigate around sleeping animals and groups of people huddled together until they got to the nearest gate.

On the waste land beyond the walls the people of the caravans were already stirring, and pilgrims from the hills streaming across the palmetto scrub under emblazoned banners. As the sun rose the air took on a bright transparency in which distant objects became unnaturally near and vivid, like pebbles seen through clear water: a little turban-shaped tomb far off in the waste looked as lustrous as ivory, and a tiled minaret in an angle of the walls seemed to be carved out of turquoise. How Eloued lied to eyes looking back on it at sunrise!

On the wasteland beyond the walls, the caravan people were already bustling about, and pilgrims from the hills were streaming through the palmetto scrub under brightly colored banners. As the sun rose, the air took on a clear brilliance that made distant objects look unnaturally close and vivid, like pebbles seen through clear water: a small turban-shaped tomb far off in the wasteland looked as gleaming as ivory, and a tiled minaret at a corner of the walls seemed to be carved out of turquoise. How Eloued deceived the eyes looking back at it at sunrise!

“Something wrong,” said Harry Spink, putting on the brake and stopping in the thin shade of a cork-tree. They got out and Willard leaned against the tree and gazed at the red walls of Eloued. They were already about two miles from the town, and 174all around them was the wilderness. Spink shoved his head into the bonnet, screwed and greased and hammered, and finally wiped his hands on a black rag and called out: “I thought so—. Jump in!”

“Something's wrong,” said Harry Spink, hitting the brake and stopping in the sparse shade of a cork tree. They got out, and Willard leaned against the tree, staring at the red walls of Eloued. They were already about two miles from the town, and all around them was the wilderness. Spink popped the hood, fiddled with it, greased it, and hammered on it, and finally wiped his hands on a dirty rag and shouted, “I knew it—. Get in!”

Willard did not move.

Willard stayed still.

“Hurry up, old man. She’s all right, I tell you. It was just the carburettor.”

“Hurry up, old man. She's fine, I swear. It was just the carburetor.”

The missionary fumbled under his draperies and pulled out Mr. Blandhorn’s letter.

The missionary stumbled under his robes and pulled out Mr. Blandhorn’s letter.

“Will you see that the Consul gets this tomorrow?”

“Can you make sure the Consul gets this by tomorrow?”

“Will I—what the hell’s the matter, Willard?” Spink dropped his rag and stared.

“Will I—what the hell is going on, Willard?” Spink dropped his rag and stared.

“I’m not coming. I never meant to.”

“I’m not coming. I never intended to.”

The young men exchanged a long look.

The young men shared a long glance.

“It’s no time to leave Mr. Blandhorn—a day like this,” Willard continued, moistening his dry lips.

“It’s not the time to leave Mr. Blandhorn—a day like this,” Willard continued, moistening his dry lips.

Spink shrugged, and sounded a faint whistle. “Queer—!”

Spink shrugged and let out a soft whistle. “Weird—!”

“What’s queer?”

“What’s LGBTQ+?”

“He said just the same thing to me about you—wanted to get you out of Eloued on account of the goings on today. He said you’d been rather worked up lately about 175religious matters, and might do something rash that would get you both into trouble.”

“He said the same thing to me about you—he wanted to get you out of Eloued because of what’s happening today. He mentioned you’ve been pretty worked up lately about 175religious issues and might do something impulsive that could get you both in trouble.”

“Ah—” Willard murmured.

“Ah—” Willard said.

“And I believe you might, you know—you look sorter funny.” Willard laughed.

“And I think you might, you know—you look kind of funny.” Willard laughed.

“Oh, come along,” his friend urged, disappointed.

“Oh, come on,” his friend urged, feeling let down.

“I’m sorry—I can’t. I had to come this far so that he wouldn’t know. But now I’ve got to go back. Of course what he told you was just a joke—but I must be there today to see that nobody bothers him.”

“I’m sorry—I can’t. I had to come this far so he wouldn’t find out. But now I have to head back. What he told you was just a joke, but I need to be there today to make sure no one bothers him.”

Spink scanned his companion’s face with friendly flippant eyes. “Well, I give up—. What’s the use, when he don’t want you?—Say,” he broke off, “what’s the truth of that story about the old man’s having insulted a marabout in a mosque night before last? It was all over the bazaar—”

Spink looked at his friend's face with playful eyes. “Well, I give up—what’s the point if he doesn’t want you?—Hey,” he paused, “what’s the real story about the old man insulting a marabout in a mosque the other night? It was all over the market—”

Willard felt himself turn pale. “Not a marabout. It was—where did you hear it?” he stammered.

Willard felt himself go pale. “Not a marabout. Where did you hear that?” he stammered.

“All over—the way you hear stories in these places.”

“All over—the way you hear stories in these places.”

“Well—it’s not true.” Willard lifted his bundle from the motor and tucked it under 176his arm. “I’m sorry, Harry—I’ve got to go back,” he repeated.

“Well—it’s not true.” Willard picked up his bundle from the motor and tucked it under his arm. “I’m sorry, Harry—I have to go back,” he repeated.

“What? The Call, eh?” The sneer died on Spink’s lips, and he held out his hand. “Well, I’m sorry too. So long.” He turned the crank, scrambled into his seat, and cried back over his shoulder: “What’s the use, when he don’t want you?”

“What? The Call, huh?” The smirk faded from Spink’s face, and he extended his hand. “Well, I’m sorry too. Bye.” He turned the crank, jumped into his seat, and shouted back over his shoulder: “What’s the point, when he doesn’t want you?”

Willard was already labouring home across the plain.

Willard was already working his way home across the field.

After struggling along for half an hour in the sand he crawled under the shade of an abandoned well and sat down to ponder. Two courses were open to him, and he had not yet been able to decide between them. His first impulse was to go straight to the Mission, and present himself to Mr. Blandhorn. He felt sure, from what Spink had told him, that the old missionary had sent him away purposely, and the fact seemed to confirm his apprehensions. If Mr. Blandhorn wanted him away, it was not through any fear of his imprudence, but to be free from his restraining influence. But what act did the old man contemplate, in which he 177feared to involve his disciple? And if he were really resolved on some rash measure, might not Willard’s unauthorized return merely serve to exasperate this resolve, and hasten whatever action he had planned?

After struggling for half an hour in the sand, he crawled under the shade of an abandoned well and sat down to think. He had two options, but he still hadn’t made up his mind about which one to choose. His first instinct was to go straight to the Mission and introduce himself to Mr. Blandhorn. From what Spink had told him, he was sure the old missionary had sent him away on purpose, which only added to his worries. If Mr. Blandhorn wanted him gone, it wasn't because he was afraid of his recklessness, but to be free from his influence. But what was the old man planning that he was afraid to involve him in? And if he really intended to do something rash, wouldn’t Willard’s unapproved return just make him more determined and speed up whatever action he had in mind?

The other step the young man had in mind was to go secretly to the French Administration, and there drop a hint of what he feared. It was the course his sober judgment commended. The echo of Spink’s “What’s the use?” was in his ears: it was the expression of his own secret doubt. What was the use? If dying could bring any of these darkened souls to the light ... well, that would have been different. But what least sign was there that it would do anything but rouse their sleeping blood-lust?

The next step the young man was considering was to quietly approach the French Administration and subtly express his fears there. It was the choice his sensible judgment advised. The words of Spink, “What’s the use?” echoed in his mind; they reflected his own hidden doubts. What was the use? If dying could actually lead any of these troubled souls to the light... well, that would be a different story. But what indication was there that it would do anything but awaken their dormant thirst for violence?

Willard was oppressed by the thought that had always lurked beneath his other doubts. They talked, he and Mr. Blandhorn, of the poor ignorant heathen—but were not they themselves equally ignorant in everything that concerned the heathen? What did they know of these people, of their antecedents, the origin of their beliefs and superstitions, the meaning of their habits and passions and 178precautions? Mr. Blandhorn seemed never to have been troubled by this question, but it had weighed on Willard ever since he had come across a quiet French ethnologist who was studying the tribes of the Middle Atlas. Two or three talks with this traveller—or listenings to him—had shown Willard the extent of his own ignorance. He would have liked to borrow books, to read, to study; but he knew little French and no German, and he felt confusedly that there was in him no soil sufficiently prepared for facts so overwhelmingly new to root in it.... And the heat lay on him, and the little semblance of his missionary duties deluded him ... and he drifted....

Willard was weighed down by a thought that had always lingered beneath his other doubts. He and Mr. Blandhorn talked about the poor, ignorant heathens—but weren’t they themselves just as clueless about everything that involved the heathens? What did they really know about these people, their backgrounds, the origins of their beliefs and superstitions, the meaning behind their habits, passions, and precautions? Mr. Blandhorn didn’t seem to have been bothered by this question, but it had been heavy on Willard’s mind ever since he met a quiet French ethnologist studying the tribes of the Middle Atlas. A couple of conversations with this traveler had made Willard realize just how ignorant he was. He wished he could borrow books, read, and study; but he knew little French and no German, and he vaguely felt that he wasn’t equipped to absorb such overwhelmingly new information. And the heat pressed down on him, while the little facade of his missionary duties deceived him... and he drifted...

As for Mr. Blandhorn, he never read anything but the Scriptures, a volume of his own sermons (printed by subscription, to commemorate his departure for Morocco), and—occasionally—a back number of the missionary journal that arrived at Eloued at long intervals, in thick mouldy batches. Consequently no doubts disturbed him, and Willard felt the hopelessness of grappling with an ignorance so much deeper and 179denser than his own. Whichever way his mind turned, it seemed to bring up against the blank wall of Harry Spink’s: “What’s the use?”

As for Mr. Blandhorn, he only read the Scriptures, a collection of his own sermons (published by subscription to mark his departure for Morocco), and sometimes an old issue of the missionary journal that showed up at Eloued in thick, moldy piles at long intervals. Because of this, he never had any doubts, and Willard felt the hopelessness of trying to engage with someone whose ignorance was so much deeper and denser than his own. No matter how he thought about it, he kept hitting the blank wall of Harry Spink’s: “What’s the use?” 179

He slipped through the crowds in the congested gateway, and made straight for the Mission. He had decided to go to the French Administration, but he wanted first to find out from the servants what Mr. Blandhorn was doing, and what his state of mind appeared to be.

He navigated through the crowds at the busy entrance and headed straight for the Mission. He had planned to visit the French Administration, but first he wanted to check with the staff about what Mr. Blandhorn was up to and how he seemed to be feeling.

The Mission door was locked, but Willard was not surprised; he knew the precaution was sometimes taken on feast days, though seldom so early. He rang, and waited impatiently for Myriem’s old face in the crack; but no one came, and below his breath he cursed her with expurgated curses.

The Mission door was locked, but Willard wasn't surprised; he knew they sometimes took this precaution on feast days, though it was rarely so early. He rang the bell and waited impatiently for Myriem’s familiar face to appear in the opening; but no one came, and under his breath, he muttered some mildly inappropriate curses against her.

“Ayoub—Ayoub!” he cried, rattling at the door; but still no answer. Ayoub, apparently, was off too. Willard rang the bell again, giving the three long pulls of the “emergency call”; it was the summons which always roused Mr. Blandhorn. But no one came.

“Ayoub—Ayoub!” he shouted, banging on the door; but there was still no answer. Ayoub seemed to be gone, too. Willard rang the bell again, pulling it three times for the “emergency call”; it was the alert that always woke Mr. Blandhorn. But no one showed up.

180Willard shook and pounded, and hung on the bell till it tinkled its life out in a squeak ... but all in vain. The house was empty: Mr. Blandhorn was evidently out with the others.

180Willard shook and pounded, and held onto the bell until it made a weak squeak... but it was all for nothing. The house was empty: Mr. Blandhorn was clearly out with the others.

Disconcerted, the young man turned, and plunged into the red clay purlieus behind the Mission. He entered a mud-hut where an emaciated dog, dozing on the threshold, lifted a recognizing lid, and let him by. It was the house of Ahmed’s father, the water-carrier, and Willard knew it would be empty at that hour.

Disconcerted, the young man turned and walked into the red clay area behind the Mission. He entered a mud hut where a thin dog, sleeping on the doorstep, raised its head in recognition and let him pass. It was the house of Ahmed’s father, the water carrier, and Willard knew it would be empty at that time.

A few minutes later there emerged into the crowded streets a young American dressed in a black coat of vaguely clerical cut, with a soft felt hat shading his flushed cheek-bones, and a bead running up and down his nervous throat.

A few minutes later, a young American stepped into the crowded streets, wearing a black coat with a somewhat clerical style, a soft felt hat shading his flushed cheekbones, and a bead of sweat running up and down his anxious throat.

The bazaar was already full of a deep holiday rumour, like the rattle of wind in the palm-tops. The young man in the clerical coat, sharply examined as he passed by hundreds of long Arab eyes, slipped into the lanes behind the soukhs, and by circuitous passages gained the neighbourhood of the 181Great Mosque. His heart was hammering against his black coat, and under the buzz in his brain there boomed out insistently the old question: “What’s the use?”

The bazaar was already filled with a buzzing holiday atmosphere, like the sound of wind rustling through the palm trees. The young man in the clerical coat, closely scrutinized by hundreds of piercing Arab gazes, slipped into the alleys behind the markets and, by taking winding paths, made his way near the 181Great Mosque. His heart was racing against his black coat, and amidst the noise in his head, the old question rang out insistently: “What's the point?”

Suddenly, near the fountain that faced one of the doors of the Great Mosque, he saw the figure of a man dressed like himself. The eyes of the two men met across the crowd, and Willard pushed his way to Mr. Blandhorn’s side.

Suddenly, near the fountain by one of the doors of the Great Mosque, he spotted a man who looked just like him. Their eyes locked across the crowd, and Willard made his way to Mr. Blandhorn’s side.

“Sir, why did you—why are you—? I’m back—I couldn’t help it,” he gasped out disconnectedly.

“Sir, why did you—why are you—? I’m back—I couldn’t help it,” he gasped, struggling to speak.

He had expected a vehement rebuke; but the old missionary only smiled on him sadly. “It was noble of you, Willard.... I understand....” He looked at the young man’s coat. “We had the same thought—again—at the same hour.” He paused, and drew Willard into the empty passage of a ruined building behind the fountain. “But what’s the use,—what’s the use?” he exclaimed.

He had anticipated a strong reprimand; however, the old missionary simply smiled at him with a hint of sadness. “That was brave of you, Willard.... I get it....” He glanced at the young man’s coat. “We had the same idea—once more—at the same time.” He paused and pulled Willard into the empty hallway of a damaged building behind the fountain. “But what’s the point,—what’s the point?” he exclaimed.

The blood rushed to the young man’s forehead. “Ah—then you feel it too?”

The blood rushed to the young man’s forehead. “Oh—so you feel it too?”

Mr. Blandhorn continued, grasping his 182arm: “I’ve been out—in this dress—ever since you left; I’ve hung about the doors of the Medersas, I’ve walked up to the very threshold of the Mosque, I’ve leaned against the wall of Sidi Oman’s shrine; once the police warned me, and I pretended to go away ... but I came back ... I pushed up closer ... I stood in the doorway of the Mosque, and they saw me ... the people inside saw me ... and no one touched me ... I’m too harmless ... they don’t believe in me!”

Mr. Blandhorn continued, gripping his 182 arm: “I’ve been out—in this outfit—ever since you left; I’ve hung around the entrances of the Medersas, I’ve walked right up to the threshold of the Mosque, I’ve leaned against the wall of Sidi Oman’s shrine; once the police warned me, and I acted like I was leaving... but I came back... I moved in closer... I stood in the doorway of the Mosque, and they saw me... the people inside saw me... and no one touched me... I’m too harmless... they don’t believe in me!”

He broke off, and under his struggling eyebrows Willard saw the tears on his old lids.

He stopped speaking, and through his furrowed brows, Willard saw the tears on his aged eyelids.

The young man gathered courage. “But don’t you see, sir, that that’s the reason it’s no use? We don’t understand them any more than they do us; they know it, and all our witnessing for Christ will make no difference.”

The young man found his courage. “But don’t you see, sir, that’s why it’s pointless? We don’t understand them any more than they understand us; they realize it, and all our efforts to witness for Christ won’t change anything.”

Mr. Blandhorn looked at him sternly. “Young man, no Christian has the right to say that.”

Mr. Blandhorn looked at him sternly. “Young man, no Christian has the right to say that.”

Willard ignored the rebuke. “Come home, sir, come home ... it’s no use....”

Willard brushed off the criticism. “Come home, sir, come home... it’s pointless...”

183“It was because I foresaw you would take this view that I sent you to Mogador. Since I was right,” exclaimed Mr. Blandhorn, facing round on him fiercely, “how is it you have disobeyed me and come back?”

183 “I sent you to Mogador because I knew you would think this way. Since I was right,” Mr. Blandhorn said, turning to him angrily, “why did you disobey me and come back?”

Willard was looking at him with new eyes. All his majesty seemed to have fallen from him with his Arab draperies. How short and heavy and weak he looked in his scant European clothes! The coat, tightly strained across the stomach, hung above it in loose wrinkles, and the ill-fitting trousers revealed their wearer’s impressive legs as slightly bowed at the knees. This diminution in his physical prestige was strangely moving to his disciple. What was there left, with that gone—?

Willard was looking at him with a fresh perspective. All his grandeur seemed to have disappeared along with his Arab garments. He looked so short, heavy, and weak in his thin European clothes! The coat, pulled tight across his stomach, hung in loose wrinkles above it, and the poorly fitting trousers showed off his impressive legs, which were slightly bowed at the knees. This drop in his physical presence was oddly emotional for his follower. What remained, now that that was lost—?

“Oh, do come home, sir,” the young man groaned. “Of course they don’t care what we do—of course—”

“Oh, please come home, sir,” the young man groaned. “Of course they don’t care what we do—of course—”

“Ah—” cried Mr. Blandhorn, suddenly dashing past him into the open.

“Ah—” yelled Mr. Blandhorn, suddenly racing past him into the open.

The rumour of the crowd had become a sort of roaring chant. Over the thousands of bobbing heads that packed every cranny of the streets leading to the space before the 184Mosque there ran the mysterious sense of something new, invisible, but already imminent. Then, with the strange Oriental elasticity, the immense throng divided, and a new throng poured through it, headed by riders ritually draped, and overhung with banners which seemed to be lifted and floated aloft on the shouts of innumerable throats. It was the Pasha of Eloued coming to pray at the tomb of Sidi Oman.

The buzz of the crowd had turned into a powerful chant. Over the thousands of heads bobbing in every corner of the streets leading to the area in front of the 184Mosque, there was an unexplainable feeling of something new, unseen, but already on the way. Then, with a strange flexibility typical of the East, the huge crowd parted, and a new group surged through, led by riders dressed in ceremonial attire, carrying banners that seemed to be lifted and carried high by the cheers of countless voices. It was the Pasha of Eloued coming to pray at the tomb of Sidi Oman.

Into this mass Mr. Blandhorn plunged and disappeared, while Willard Bent, for an endless minute, hung back in the shelter of the passage, the old “What’s the use?” in his ears.

Into this crowd, Mr. Blandhorn jumped and disappeared, while Willard Bent, for what felt like an eternity, hesitated in the safety of the passage, the familiar “What’s the use?” echoing in his ears.

A hand touched his sleeve, and a cracked voice echoed the words.

A hand grabbed his sleeve, and a shaky voice repeated the words.

“What’s the use, master?” It was old Myriem, clutching him with scared face and pulling out a limp djellabah from under her holiday shawl.

“What’s the point, master?” It was old Myriem, gripping him with a frightened expression and pulling out a limp djellabah from beneath her holiday shawl.

“I saw you ... Ahmed’s father told me....” (How everything was known in the bazaars!) “Here, put this on quick, and slip away. They won’t trouble you....”

“I saw you... Ahmed’s dad told me....” (How everything was known in the markets!) “Here, put this on quickly, and sneak out. They won’t bother you....”

185“Oh, but they will—they shall!” roared Willard, in a voice unknown to his own ears, as he flung off the old woman’s hand and, trampling on the djellabah in his flight, dashed into the crowd at the spot where it had swallowed up his master.

185 “Oh, but they will—they will!” shouted Willard, in a voice he didn’t recognize as his own, as he shook off the old woman’s hand and, stepping on the djellabah in his rush, sprinted into the crowd at the place where it had engulfed his master.

They would—they should! No more doubting and weighing and conjecturing! The sight of the weak unwieldy old man, so ignorant, so defenceless and so convinced, disappearing alone into that red furnace of fanaticism, swept from the disciple’s mind every thought but the single passion of devotion.

They would—they should! No more doubting, analyzing, or guessing! The sight of the frail, clumsy old man, so clueless, so vulnerable, and so convinced, vanishing alone into that fiery pit of fanaticism cleared every thought from the disciple’s mind except for the single passion of devotion.

That he lay down his life for his friend—If he couldn’t bring himself to believe in any other reason for what he was doing, that one seemed suddenly to be enough....

That he lay down his life for his friend—If he couldn’t convince himself of any other reason for what he was doing, that one seemed suddenly to be enough....

The crowd let him through, still apparently indifferent to his advance. Closer, closer he pushed to the doors of the Mosque, struggling and elbowing through a mass of people so densely jammed that the heat of their breathing was in his face, the rank taste of their bodies on his parched lips—closer, 186closer, till a last effort of his own thin body, which seemed a mere cage of ribs with a wild heart dashing against it, brought him to the doorway of the Mosque, where Mr. Blandhorn, his head thrown back, his arms crossed on his chest, stood steadily facing the heathen multitude.

The crowd let him pass, still seemingly indifferent to his approach. Closer, closer he pushed toward the doors of the Mosque, struggling and elbowing his way through a tightly packed mass of people, feeling the heat of their breath on his face and the sweaty smell of their bodies on his dry lips—closer, 186 closer, until one last effort from his frail body, which felt like just a cage of ribs with a wild heart beating against it, got him to the entrance of the Mosque, where Mr. Blandhorn, his head tilted back and arms crossed over his chest, stood firmly facing the heathen crowd.

As Willard reached his side their glances met, and the old man, glaring out under prophetic brows, whispered without moving his lips: “Now—now!”

As Willard reached his side, their eyes connected, and the old man, looking out with intense brows, whispered without moving his lips: “Now—now!”

Willard took it as a signal to follow, he knew not where or why: at that moment he had no wish to know.

Willard saw it as a sign to follow, not knowing where or why: at that moment, he had no desire to find out.

Mr. Blandhorn, without waiting for an answer, had turned, and, doubling on himself, sprung into the great court of the Mosque. Willard breathlessly followed, the glitter of tiles and the blinding sparkle of fountains in his dazzled eyes....

Mr. Blandhorn, without waiting for a reply, turned and, curling back on himself, jumped into the large courtyard of the Mosque. Willard followed closely, his breathless state heightened by the shimmer of the tiles and the bright sparkle of the fountains in his dazzled eyes...

The court was almost empty, the few who had been praying having shortened their devotions and joined the Pasha’s train, which was skirting the outer walls of the Mosque to reach the shrine of Sidi Oman. Willard was conscious of a moment of detached reconnoitring: 187once or twice, from the roof of a deserted college to which the government architect had taken him, he had looked down furtively on the forbidden scene, and his sense of direction told him that the black figure speeding across the blazing mirror of wet tiles was making for the hall where the Koran was expounded to students.

The court was almost empty; the few people who had been praying had cut their devotions short and joined the Pasha’s procession, which was moving along the outer walls of the Mosque to reach the shrine of Sidi Oman. Willard felt a moment of detached observation: 187 once or twice, from the roof of an abandoned college where the government architect had brought him, he had looked down discreetly on the forbidden scene, and his sense of direction told him that the black figure rushing across the glaring surface of wet tiles was heading for the hall where the Koran was taught to students.

Even now, as he followed, through the impending sense of something dangerous and tremendous he had the feeling that after all perhaps no one would bother them, that all the effort of will pumped up by his storming heart to his lucid brain might conceivably end in some pitiful anti-climax in the French Administration offices.

Even now, as he followed, through the growing feeling of something dangerous and intense, he sensed that maybe no one would actually disturb them, that all the determination fueled by his racing heart to his clear mind might possibly lead to some disappointing letdown in the French Administration offices.

“They’ll treat us like whipped puppies—”

“They’ll treat us like beaten puppies—”

But Mr. Blandhorn had reached the school, had disappeared under its shadowy arcade, and emerged again into the blaze of sunlight, clutching a great parchment Koran.

But Mr. Blandhorn had arrived at the school, slipped under its shadowy arcade, and reappeared in the bright sunlight, holding a large parchment Koran.

“Ah,” thought Willard, “now—!”

“Ah,” thought Willard, “now—!”

He found himself standing at the missionary’s side, so close that they must have 188made one black blot against the white-hot quiver of tiles. Mr. Blandhorn lifted up the Book and spoke.

He found himself next to the missionary, so close that they must have made one dark spot against the blinding heat of the tiles. Mr. Blandhorn raised the Book and spoke.

“The God whom ye ignorantly worship, Him declare I unto you,” he cried in halting Arabic.

“The God that you worship without really knowing, I am here to tell you about,” he shouted in broken Arabic.

A deep murmur came from the turbaned figures gathered under the arcade of the Mosque. Swarthy faces lowered, eyes gleamed like agate, teeth blazed under snarling lips; but the group stood motionless, holding back, visibly restrained by the menace of the long arm of the Administration.

A low murmur came from the turbaned figures huddled under the archway of the Mosque. Dark-skinned faces were turned down, eyes shining like agate, teeth flashing under curled lips; yet the group remained still, holding back, clearly held in check by the threat of the long reach of the Administration.

“Him declare I unto you—Christ crucified!” cried Mr. Blandhorn.

“Him I declare unto you—Christ crucified!” shouted Mr. Blandhorn.

An old man, detaching himself from the group, advanced across the tiles and laid his hand on the missionary’s arm. Willard recognized the Cadi of the Mosque.

An old man, stepping away from the group, walked across the tiles and placed his hand on the missionary’s arm. Willard recognized the Cadi of the Mosque.

“You must restore the Book,” the Cadi said gravely to Mr. Blandhorn, “and leave this court immediately; if not—”

“You need to restore the Book,” the Cadi said seriously to Mr. Blandhorn, “and leave this court right away; if you don’t—”

He held out his hand to take the Koran. Mr. Blandhorn, in a flash, dodged the restraining arm, and, with a strange new elasticity 189of his cumbrous body, rolling and bouncing across the court between the dazed spectators, gained the gateway opening on the market-place behind the Mosque. The centre of the great dusty space was at the moment almost deserted. Mr. Blandhorn sprang forward, the Koran clutched to him, Willard panting at his heels, and the turbaned crowd after them, menacing but still visibly restrained.

He reached out his hand to grab the Koran. Mr. Blandhorn quickly dodged the restraining arm and, with an unusual new agility for his bulky body, rolled and bounced across the courtyard past the stunned spectators, making his way to the gateway that led to the marketplace behind the Mosque. The middle of the large dusty area was almost empty at that moment. Mr. Blandhorn jumped forward, the Koran held tightly against him, with Willard breathing heavily behind him, and the crowd wearing turbans trailing after them, threatening yet still clearly held back.

In the middle of the square Mr. Blandhorn halted, faced about and lifted the Koran high above his head. Willard, rigid at his side, was obliquely conscious of the gesture, and at the same time aware that the free space about them was rapidly diminishing under the mounting tide of people swarming in from every quarter. The faces closest were no longer the gravely wrathful countenances of the Mosque, but lean fanatical masks of pilgrims, beggars, wandering “saints” and miracle-makers, and dark tribesmen of the hills careless of their creed but hot to join in the halloo against the hated stranger. Far off in the throng, bobbing like a float on the fierce sea of 190turbans, Willard saw the round brown face of a native officer frantically fighting his way through. Now and then the face bobbed nearer, and now and then a tug of the tide rolled it back.

In the middle of the square, Mr. Blandhorn stopped, turned around, and raised the Koran high above his head. Willard, standing stiffly beside him, was partially aware of the gesture and also noticed that the open space around them was quickly shrinking as a crowd of people rushed in from all directions. The faces closest to them were no longer the seriously angry expressions of the Mosque, but rather lean, fanatical faces of pilgrims, beggars, wandering "saints" and miracle-workers, as well as dark tribesmen from the hills, indifferent to their beliefs but eager to join in the outcry against the hated outsider. Far off in the crowd, bobbing like a buoy in a rough sea of turbans, Willard spotted the round brown face of a local officer desperately trying to push his way through. Every now and then, the face would come closer, and at other times, a surge of the crowd would push it back.

Willard felt Mr. Blandhorn’s touch on his arm.

Willard felt Mr. Blandhorn touch his arm.

“You’re with me—?”

"Are you with me—?"

“Yes—”

“Yes.”

The old man’s voice sank and broke. “Say a word to ... strengthen me.... I can’t find any ... Willard,” he whispered.

The old man's voice dropped and cracked. "Say a word to... strengthen me... I can't find any... Willard," he whispered.

Willard’s brain was a blank. But against the blank a phrase suddenly flashed out in letters of fire, and he turned and spoke it to his master. “Say among the heathen that the Lord reigneth.

Willard’s mind was empty. But against the emptiness, a phrase suddenly appeared in bright letters, and he turned to his master and said, “Say among the heathen that the Lord reigneth.

“Ah—.” Mr. Blandhorn, with a gasp, drew himself to his full height and hurled the Koran down at his feet in the dung-strown dust.

“Ah—.” Mr. Blandhorn, gasping, straightened up to his full height and threw the Koran down at his feet in the dirt covered with dung.

“Him, Him declare I unto you—Christ crucified!” he thundered: and to Willard, in a fierce aside: “Now spit!”

“Him, I declare to you—Christ crucified!” he shouted, and to Willard, in a fierce aside: “Now spit!”

Dazed a moment, the young man stood uncertain; then he saw the old missionary 191draw back a step, bend forward, and deliberately spit upon the sacred pages.

Dazed for a moment, the young man stood uncertain; then he saw the old missionary 191 step back, lean forward, and intentionally spit on the sacred pages.

“This ... is abominable....” the disciple thought; and, sucking up the last drop of saliva from his dry throat, he also bent and spat.

“This ... is terrible....” the disciple thought; and, gulping down the last drop of saliva from his dry throat, he also bent down and spat.

“Now trample—trample!” commanded Mr. Blandhorn, his arms stretched out, towering black and immense, as if crucified against the flaming sky; and his foot came down on the polluted Book.

“Now trample—trample!” commanded Mr. Blandhorn, his arms stretched out, towering dark and huge, as if nailed to the burning sky; and his foot came down on the dirty Book.

Willard, seized with the communicative frenzy, fell on his knees, tearing at the pages, and scattering them about him, smirched and defiled in the dust.

Willard, overwhelmed with a burst of communication, dropped to his knees, ripping at the pages and scattering them around him, stained and covered in dust.

“Spit—spit! Trample—trample!... Christ! I see the heavens opened!” shrieked the old missionary, covering his eyes with his hands. But what he said next was lost to his disciple in the rising roar of the mob which had closed in on them. Far off, Willard caught a glimpse of the native officer’s bobbing head, and then of Lieutenant Lourdenay’s scared face. But a moment later he had veiled his own face from the sight of the struggle at his side. Mr. Blandhorn had 192fallen on his knees, and Willard heard him cry out once: “Sadie—Sadie!” It was Mrs. Blandhorn’s name.

“Spit—spit! Trample—trample! ... Christ! I see the heavens opened!” screamed the old missionary, covering his eyes with his hands. But what he said next was drowned out by the rising roar of the mob that had surrounded them. Far off, Willard caught a glimpse of the native officer’s bobbing head, and then of Lieutenant Lourdenay’s terrified face. But a moment later, he had hidden his own face from the sight of the struggle beside him. Mr. Blandhorn had fallen to his knees, and Willard heard him call out once: “Sadie—Sadie!” It was Mrs. Blandhorn’s name.

Then the young man was himself borne down, and darkness descended on him. Through it he felt the sting of separate pangs indescribable, melting at last into a general mist of pain. He remembered Stephen, and thought: “Now they’re stoning me—” and tried to struggle up and reach out to Mr. Blandhorn....

Then the young man was overwhelmed, and darkness fell upon him. Through it, he felt the sharpness of distinct, indescribable pains, which finally blended into a haze of suffering. He remembered Stephen and thought, “Now they’re stoning me—” and tried to push himself up and reach out to Mr. Blandhorn...

But the market-place seemed suddenly empty, as though the throng of their assailants had been demons of the desert, the thin spirits of evil that dance on the noonday heat. Now the dusk seemed to have dispersed them, and Willard looked up and saw a quiet star above a wall, and heard the cry of the muezzin dropping down from a near-by minaret: “Allah—Allah—only Allah is great!”

But the marketplace suddenly felt empty, as if the crowd of their attackers had been desert demons—evil spirits that dance in the midday heat. Now, dusk seemed to have scattered them, and Willard looked up and saw a quiet star above a wall, hearing the call of the muezzin echoing down from a nearby minaret: “Allah—Allah—only Allah is great!”

Willard closed his eyes, and in his great weakness felt the tears run down between his lids. A hand wiped them away, and he looked again, and saw the face of Harry Spink stooping over him.

Willard closed his eyes, and in his deep weakness felt the tears streaming down between his eyelids. A hand wiped them away, and when he looked again, he saw Harry Spink's face leaning over him.

193He supposed it was a dream-Spink, and smiled a little, and the dream smiled back.

193He thought it was a dream, and smiled a bit, and the dream smiled back.

“Where am I?” Willard wondered to himself; and the dream-Spink answered: “In the hospital, you infernal fool. I got back too late—”

“Where am I?” Willard thought to himself; and the dream-Spink replied: “In the hospital, you damn fool. I got back too late—”

“You came back—?”

“You're back—?”

“Of course. Lucky I did—! I saw this morning you were off your base.”

“Of course. I’m glad I did—! I noticed this morning that you were off your game.”

Willard, for a long time, lay still. Impressions reached him slowly, and he had to deal with them one by one, like a puzzled child.

Willard lay still for a long time. Impressions came to him slowly, and he had to figure them out one by one, like a confused child.

At length he said: “Mr. Blandhorn—?” Spink bent his head, and his voice was grave in the twilight.

At last he said, “Mr. Blandhorn—?” Spink lowered his head, and his voice was serious in the dim light.

“They did for him in no time; I guess his heart was weak. I don’t think he suffered. Anyhow, if he did he wasn’t sorry; I know, because I saw his face before they buried him.... Now you lie still, and I’ll get you out of this tomorrow,” he commanded, waving a fly-cloth above Willard’s sunken head.

“They took care of him quickly; I guess his heart was weak. I don’t think he suffered. Anyway, if he did, he wasn’t upset about it; I know because I saw his face before they buried him... Now you lie still, and I’ll get you out of this tomorrow,” he said, waving a flycloth over Willard’s sunken head.

194

THE TEMPERATE ZONE

I

“Travelling, sir,” a curt parlour-maid announced from Mrs. Donald Paul’s threshold in Kensington; adding, as young Willis French’s glance slipped over her shoulder down a narrow and somewhat conventional perspective of white panelling and black prints: “If there’s any message you’d like to write”—

“Traveling, sir,” a serious parlor maid announced from Mrs. Donald Paul’s doorway in Kensington; adding, as young Willis French glanced past her down a narrow and somewhat ordinary view of white paneling and black prints: “If there’s any message you’d like to write”—

He did not know if there were or not; but he instantly saw that his hesitation would hold the house-door open a minute longer, and thus give him more time to stamp on his memory the details of the cramped London hall, beyond which there seemed no present hope of penetrating.

He didn't know if there were or not; but he immediately realized that his hesitation would keep the front door open for another minute, giving him more time to imprint the details of the small London hall in his memory, beyond which there seemed to be no current hope of getting through.

“Could you tell me where?” he asked, in a tone implying that the question of his having 195something to write might be determined by the nature of the answer.

“Could you tell me where?” he asked, in a tone suggesting that whether he had something to write might depend on the answer given. 195

The parlour-maid scrutinized him more carefully. “Not exactly, sir: Mr. and Mrs. Paul are away motoring, and I believe they’re to cross over to the continent in a day or two.” She seemed to have gathered confidence from another look at him, and he was glad he had waited to unpack his town clothes, instead of rushing, as he had first thought of doing, straight from the steamer train to the house. “If it’s for something important, I could give you the address,” she finally condescended, apparently reassured by her inspection.

The maid looked him over more closely. “Not really, sir: Mr. and Mrs. Paul are away on a road trip, and I think they’re going to head to the continent in a day or two.” She seemed to feel more confident after taking another look at him, and he was glad he had waited to unpack his city clothes instead of rushing straight from the train to the house like he initially thought. “If it’s something important, I could give you the address,” she finally said, seeming more relaxed after her inspection.

“It is important,” said the young man almost solemnly; and she handed him a sheet of gold-monogrammed note-paper across which was tumbled, in large loose characters: “Hôtel Nouveau Luxe, Paris.”

“It is important,” said the young man almost seriously; and she passed him a sheet of gold-monogrammed note-paper that had the words: “Hôtel Nouveau Luxe, Paris.” written in big, loose letters.

The unexpectedness of the address left Willis French staring. There was nothing to excite surprise in the fact of the Donald Pauls having gone to Paris; or even in their having gone there in their motor; but that they should be lodged at the Nouveau Luxe 196seemed to sap the very base of probability.

The unexpectedness of the address left Willis French stunned. There was nothing surprising about the fact that the Donald Pauls had gone to Paris, or even that they had traveled there by car; but that they were staying at the Nouveau Luxe 196 seemed to undermine the very foundation of what was believable.

“Are you sure they’re staying there?”

“Are you sure they’re there?”

To the parlour-maid, at this point, it evidently began to look as if, in spite of his reassuring clothes, the caller might have designs on the umbrellas.

To the maid, it clearly started to seem like, despite his reassuring outfit, the visitor might have intentions for the umbrellas.

“I couldn’t say, sir. It’s the address, sir,” she returned, adroitly taking her precautions about the door.

“I can’t say, sir. It’s the address, sir,” she replied, skillfully taking her precautions about the door.

These were not lost on the visitor, who, both to tranquillize her and to gain time, turned back toward the quiet Kensington street and stood gazing doubtfully up and down its uneventful length.

These didn't go unnoticed by the visitor, who, both to calm her down and to buy some time, turned back to the quiet Kensington street and stood there, hesitantly looking up and down its boring stretch.

All things considered, he had no cause to regret the turn the affair had taken; the only regret he allowed himself was that of not being able instantly to cross the threshold hallowed by his young enthusiasm. But even that privilege might soon be his; and meanwhile he was to have the unforeseen good luck of following Mrs. Donald Paul to Paris. His business in coming to Europe had been simply and solely to see the Donald Pauls; and had they been in London he would have been obliged, their conference over, to return 197at once to New York, whence he had been sent, at his publisher’s expense, to obtain from Mrs. Paul certain details necessary for the completion of his book: The Art of Horace Fingall. And now, by a turn of what he fondly called his luck—as if no one else’s had ever been quite as rare—he found his vacation prolonged, and his prospect of enjoyment increased, by the failure to meet the lady in London.

All things considered, he had no reason to regret how things had turned out; the only regret he allowed himself was not being able to step into the space that was once filled with his youthful enthusiasm. But even that chance might soon come his way; in the meantime, he had the unexpected fortune of following Mrs. Donald Paul to Paris. His reason for coming to Europe had been solely to see the Donald Pauls; if they had been in London, he would have had to return immediately to New York after their meeting, from where he had been sent, at his publisher’s expense, to gather some details from Mrs. Paul necessary for completing his book: The Art of Horace Fingall. And now, through a twist of what he liked to call his luck—as if no one else’s ever matched it—he found his vacation extended and his chances for enjoyment increased due to not meeting the lady in London.

Willis French had more than once had occasion to remark that he owed some of his luckiest moments to his failures. He had tried his hand at several of the arts, only to find, in each case, the same impassable gulf between vision and execution; but his ill-success, which he always promptly recognized, had left him leisure to note and enjoy all the incidental compensations of the attempt. And how great some of these compensations were, he had never more keenly felt than on the day when two of the greatest came back to him merged in one glorious opportunity.

Willis French had pointed out more than once that he owed some of his best moments to his failures. He had experimented with several art forms, only to discover, in each instance, the same unbridgeable gap between his vision and actual execution. However, he always quickly acknowledged his lack of success, which allowed him the time to notice and appreciate all the unexpected benefits of his attempts. And just how significant some of these benefits were, he had never felt more intensely than on the day when two of the greatest returned to him combined into one incredible opportunity.

It was probable, for example, that if he had drawn a directer profit from his months 198of study in a certain famous Parisian atelier, his labours would have left him less time in which to observe and study Horace Fingall, on the days when the great painter made his round among the students; just as, if he had written better poetry, Mrs. Morland, with whom his old friend Lady Brankhurst had once contrived to have him spend a Sunday in the country, might have given him, during their long confidential talk, less of her sweet compassion and her bracing wisdom. Both Horace Fingall and Emily Morland had, professionally speaking, discouraged their young disciple; the one had said “don’t write” as decidedly as the other had said “don’t paint”; but both had let him feel that interesting failures may be worth more in the end than dull successes, and that there is range enough for the artistic sensibilities outside the region of production. The fact of the young man’s taking their criticism without flinching (as he himself had been thankfully aware of doing) no doubt increased their liking, and thus let him farther into their intimacy. The insight into two such natures seemed, even at the moment, to 199outweigh any personal success within his reach; and as time removed him from the experience he had less and less occasion to question the completeness of the compensation.

It was likely, for example, that if he had gained a clearer benefit from his months at a well-known Parisian atelier, he would have had less time to observe and study Horace Fingall on the days when the great painter visited the students; just as, had he written better poetry, Mrs. Morland, with whom his old friend Lady Brankhurst had once arranged for him to spend a Sunday in the countryside, might have offered him, during their long, heartfelt conversation, less of her sweet compassion and insightful advice. Both Horace Fingall and Emily Morland had, from a professional standpoint, discouraged their young disciple; one had told him “don’t write” just as decisively as the other had said “don’t paint”; but both had made him feel that interesting failures could ultimately be more valuable than boring successes, and that there was ample space for artistic sensibilities beyond just creating. The fact that the young man accepted their criticism without flinching (as he had been gratefully aware of doing) likely increased their fondness for him, allowing him to feel more included in their circle. The understanding of such unique personalities seemed, even at the time, to outweigh any personal achievements within his grasp; and as time distanced him from the experience, he had less and less reason to doubt the adequacy of that compensation.

Since then, as it happened, his two great initiators had died within a few months of each other, Emily Morland prematurely, and at the moment when her exquisite art was gaining new warmth from the personal happiness at last opening to her, and Horace Fingall in his late golden prime, when his genius also seemed to be winged for new flights. Except for the nearness of the two death dates, there was nothing to bring together in the public mind the figures of the painter and the poet, and Willis French’s two experiences remained associated in his thoughts only because they had been the greatest revelations of temperament he had ever known. No one but Emily Morland had ever renewed in him that sense of being in the presence of greatness that he had first felt on meeting Horace Fingall. He had often wondered if the only two beings to whom he owed this emotion had ever 200known each other, and he had concluded that, even in this day of universal meetings, it was unlikely. Fingall, after leaving the United States for Paris toward his fortieth year, had never absented himself from France except on short occasional visits to his native country; and Mrs. Morland, when she at last broke away from her depressing isolation in a Staffordshire parsonage, and set up her own house in London, had been drawn from there only by one or two holiday journeys in Italy. Nothing, moreover, could have been more unlike than the mental quality and the general attitude of the two artists. The only point of resemblance between them lay in the effect they produced of the divine emanation of genius. Willis French’s speculations as to the result of a meeting between them had always resulted in the belief that they would not have got on. The two emanations would have neutralized each other, and he suspected that both natures lacked the complementary qualities which might have bridged the gulf between them. And now chance had after all linked their names before posterity, through the fact that the 201widow of the one had married the man who had been betrothed to the other!...

Since then, as it turned out, his two major influences had passed away within a few months of each other—Emily Morland too soon, just as her beautiful art was gaining new vibrancy from the personal happiness that was finally coming her way, and Horace Fingall in his late golden years, when his talent also seemed poised for new heights. Aside from the close proximity of their death dates, there was nothing that connected the painter and the poet in the public eye, and Willis French’s experiences remained linked in his mind simply because they were the greatest displays of character he had ever encountered. No one but Emily Morland had ever given him that feeling of being in the presence of greatness that he had first experienced with Horace Fingall. He often wondered if the only two people to inspire this emotion in him had ever known each other, and he concluded that, even in this era of widespread gatherings, it was unlikely. Fingall, after leaving the United States for Paris around his fortieth year, had never been away from France except for brief visits back to his home country; and Mrs. Morland, when she finally escaped her stifling isolation in a Staffordshire parsonage and established her own home in London, had only been drawn away for a couple of holiday trips to Italy. Besides that, there couldn’t have been a more striking contrast between the mental qualities and overall attitudes of the two artists. The only similarity between them was the effect they created—the divine touch of genius. Willis French’s musings about what would happen if they met always led him to believe they wouldn’t have gotten along. The two presences would have canceled each other out, and he suspected that both lacked the complementary traits that might have bridged the gap between them. And now, by chance, fate had united their names before history, since the widow of one had married the man who had been engaged to the other!...

French’s brief glimpses of Fingall and Mrs. Morland had left in him an intense curiosity to know something more of their personal history, and when his publisher had suggested his writing a book on the painter his first thought had been that here was an occasion to obtain the desired light, and to obtain it, at one stroke, through the woman who had been the preponderating influence in Fingall’s art, and the man for whom Emily Morland had written her greatest poems.

French’s brief encounters with Fingall and Mrs. Morland sparked a strong curiosity in him to learn more about their life stories. When his publisher proposed that he write a book about the painter, his first thought was that this was the perfect opportunity to gain the insights he desired, all at once, through the woman who had significantly influenced Fingall’s art and the man for whom Emily Morland had created her best poems.

That Donald Paul should have met and married the widow of Horace Fingall was one of the facts on which young French’s imagination had always most appreciatively dwelt. It was strange indeed that these two custodians of great memories, for both of whom any other marriage would have been a derogation, should have found the one way of remaining on the heights; and it was almost equally strange that their inspiration should turn out to be Willis French’s opportunity!

That Donald Paul met and married the widow of Horace Fingall was one of the things young French always thought about with great appreciation. It was truly strange that these two keepers of significant memories, for whom any other marriage would have been a step down, found a way to stay elevated; and it was almost equally strange that their inspiration turned out to be Willis French’s chance!

At the very outset, the wonder of it was 202brought home to him by his having to ask for Mrs. Paul at what had once been Mrs. Morland’s house. Mrs. Morland had of course bequeathed the house to Donald Paul; and equally of course it was there that, on his marriage to Mrs. Fingall, Donald Paul had taken his wife. If that wife had been any other, the thought would have been one to shrink from; but to French’s mind no threshold was too sacred for the feet of Horace Fingall’s widow.

At the very beginning, he was struck by the realization that he had to ask for Mrs. Paul at what used to be Mrs. Morland’s house. Mrs. Morland had, of course, left the house to Donald Paul; and naturally, it was there that Donald Paul had brought his wife after marrying Mrs. Fingall. If that wife had been anyone else, he would have found the thought unsettling; but for French, no doorway was too sacred for Horace Fingall’s widow.

Musing on these things as he glanced up and down the quiet street, the young man, with his sharp professional instinct for missing no chance that delay might cancel, wondered how, before turning from the door, he might get a glimpse of the house which was still—which, in spite of everything, would always be—Emily Morland’s.

Mulling over these thoughts as he looked up and down the quiet street, the young man, with his keen professional sense of not missing any opportunity that a delay might ruin, wondered how, before stepping away from the door, he could catch a glimpse of the house that was still—which, no matter what, would always be—Emily Morland’s.

“You were not thinking of looking at the house, sir?”

“You weren’t planning to check out the house, were you?”

French turned back with a start of joy. “Why, yes—I was!” he said instantly.

French turned around, surprised with joy. “Of course, I was!” he replied right away.

The parlour-maid opened the door a little wider. “Of course, properly speaking, you should have a card from the agent; but Mrs. 203Paul did say, if anyone was very anxious—May I ask, sir, if you know Mrs. Paul?”

The maid opened the door a little wider. “Well, technically, you should have a card from the agent; but Mrs. 203Paul did say that if anyone was really anxious—May I ask, sir, do you know Mrs. Paul?”

The young man lowered his voice reverentially to answer: “No; but I knew Mrs. Morland.”

The young man lowered his voice respectfully to reply: “No; but I knew Mrs. Morland.”

The parlour-maid looked as if he had misunderstood her question. After a moment’s thought she replied: “I don’t think I recall the name.”

The maid looked like he had misunderstood her question. After thinking for a moment, she replied, “I don’t think I remember the name.”

They gazed at each other across incalculable distances, and Willis French found no reply. “What on earth can she suppose I want to see the house for?” he could only wonder.

They stared at each other from incredible distances, and Willis French couldn't find a response. “What the heck does she think I want to see the house for?” he could only wonder.

Her next question told him. “If it’s very urgent, sir—” another glance at the cut of his coat seemed to strengthen her, and she moved back far enough to let him get a foot across the threshold. “Would it be to hire or to buy?”

Her next question made it clear. “If it’s really urgent, sir—” another look at the cut of his coat seemed to give her confidence, and she stepped back just enough to let him place a foot over the threshold. “Would it be to hire or to buy?”

Again they stared at each other till French saw his own wonder reflected in the servant’s doubtful face; then the truth came to him in a rush. The house was not being shown to him because it had once been Emily Morland’s and he had been recognized 204as a pilgrim to the shrine of genius, but because it was Mrs. Donald Paul’s and he had been taken for a possible purchaser!

Again, they stared at each other until French saw his own surprise reflected in the servant’s uncertain expression; then the truth hit him all at once. The house wasn’t being shown to him because it had once belonged to Emily Morland and he was recognized as a visitor to the shrine of genius, but because it was Mrs. Donald Paul’s and he had been mistaken for a potential buyer! 204

All his disenchantment rose to his lips; but it was checked there by the leap of prudence. He saw that if he showed his wonder he might lose his chance.

All his disappointment bubbled up to his lips; but it was held back by a surge of caution. He realized that if he revealed his surprise, he could lose his opportunity.

“Oh, it would be to buy!” he said; for, though the mere thought of hiring was a desecration, few things would have seemed more possible to him, had his fortune been on the scale of his enthusiasm, than to become the permanent custodian of the house.

“Oh, it would be a purchase!” he said; for, though just the idea of renting felt like sacrilege, few things would have seemed more achievable to him, if his wealth matched his excitement, than to become the permanent guardian of the house.

The feeling threw such conviction into his words that the parlour-maid yielded another step.

The intensity of his feelings gave such power to his words that the parlour-maid took another step back.

“The drawing-room is this way,” she said as he bared his head.

“The living room is this way,” she said as he took off his hat.

II

It was odd how, as he paced up and down the Embankment late that evening, musing over the vision vouchsafed him, one detail continued to detach itself with discordant sharpness from the harmonious blur.

It was strange how, as he walked back and forth along the Embankment late that evening, thinking about the vision he had been given, one detail kept standing out with jarring clarity from the overall blur.

205The parlour-maid who had never heard of Mrs. Morland, and who consequently could not know that the house had ever been hers, had naturally enough explained it to him in terms of its new owners’ habits. French’s imagination had so promptly anticipated this that he had, almost without a shock, heard Mrs. Morland’s library described as “the gentleman’s study,” and marked how an upstairs sitting-room with faded Venetian furniture and rows of old books in golden-brown calf had been turned, by the intrusion of a large pink toilet-table, into “the lady’s dressing-room, sir.” It did not offend him that the dwelling should be used as suited the convenience of the persons who lived in it; he was never for expecting life to stop, and the Historic House which has been turned into a show had always seemed to him as dead as a blown egg. He had small patience with the kind of reverence which treats fine things as if their fineness made them useless. Nothing, he thought, was too fine for natural uses, nothing in life too good for life; he liked the absent and unknown Donald Pauls the 206better for living naturally in this house which had come to them naturally, and not shrinking into the mere keepers of a shrine. But he had winced at just one thing: at seeing there, on the writing-table which had once been Emily Morland’s, and must still, he quickly noted, be much as she had left it—at seeing there, among pens and pencils and ink-stained paper-cutters, halfway between a lacquer cup full of elastic bands and a blotting-book with her initials on it, one solitary object of irrelevant newness: an immense expensively framed photograph of Fingall’s picture of his wife.

205The parlor maid, who had never heard of Mrs. Morland and therefore didn’t know the house had once belonged to her, naturally explained it to him in terms of the habits of the new owners. French's imagination had quickly anticipated this, so he heard Mrs. Morland's library referred to as “the gentleman’s study” without much surprise, and he noticed that an upstairs sitting room with faded Venetian furniture and rows of old books in golden-brown leather had been turned into “the lady’s dressing room, sir” by the addition of a large pink vanity. It didn’t bother him that the house was being used in a way that suited the people living there; he never expected life to stand still, and a historic house turned into a showplace had always seemed to him as lifeless as a blown egg. He had little patience for the kind of reverence that treats beautiful things as if their beauty made them impractical. Nothing, he believed, was too nice for everyday use; nothing in life was too good for living. He appreciated that the absent and unknown Donald Pauls lived naturally in this house that had naturally come to them, rather than just being the keepers of a shrine. But he did flinch at one thing: seeing, on the writing desk that had once belonged to Emily Morland and must still, he quickly realized, be much as she had left it—among pens, pencils, and ink-stained paper cutters, halfway between a lacquer cup full of rubber bands and a blotting pad with her initials on it—was one solitary object that felt out of place: an enormous, expensive framed photograph of Fingall’s painting of his wife. 206

The portrait—the famous first one, now in the Luxembourg—was so beautiful, and so expressive of what lovers of Fingall’s art most loved in it, that Willis French was grieved to see it so indelicately and almost insolently out of place. If ever a thing of beauty can give offence, Mrs. Fingall’s portrait on Emily Morland’s writing-table gave offence. Its presence there shook down all manner of French’s faiths. There was something shockingly crude in the way it made 207the woman in possession triumph over the woman who was gone.

The portrait—the famous first one, now in the Luxembourg—was so beautiful and so expressive of what fans of Fingall’s art cherished that Willis French felt upset to see it placed so inappropriately and almost disrespectfully. If beauty can ever be offensive, Mrs. Fingall’s portrait on Emily Morland’s writing desk was definitely offensive. Its presence there undermined all of French’s beliefs. There was something shockingly crude about how it allowed the woman who had it to triumph over the woman who was no longer there. 207

It would have been different, he felt at once, if Mrs. Morland had lived long enough to marry the man she loved; then the dead and the living woman would have faced each other on an equality. But Mrs. Morland, to secure her two brief years of happiness, had had to defy conventions and endure affronts. When, breaking away from the unhappy conditions of her married life, she had at last won London and freedom, it was only to learn that the Reverend Ambrose Morland, informed of her desire to remarry, and of his indisputable right to divorce her, found himself, on religious grounds, unable to set her free. From this situation she sought no sensational escape. Perhaps because the man she loved was younger than herself, she chose to make no open claim on him, to place no lien on his future; she simply let it be known to their few nearest friends that he and she belonged to each other as completely as a man and woman of active minds and complex interests can ever belong to each other when such life as they live together must be 208lived in secret. To a woman like Mrs. Morland the situation could not be other than difficult and unsatisfying. If her personal distinction saved her from social slights it could not save her from social subserviences. Never once, in the short course of her love-history, had she been able to declare her happiness openly, or to let it reveal itself in her conduct; and it seemed, as one considered her case, small solace to remember that some of her most moving verse was the expression of that very privation.

It would have been different, he thought immediately, if Mrs. Morland had lived long enough to marry the man she loved; then the dead and the living woman would have stood on equal ground. But to achieve her two brief years of happiness, Mrs. Morland had to defy social norms and endure insults. When she finally broke free from her unhappy marriage and gained London and her independence, it was only to find out that the Reverend Ambrose Morland, upon learning of her wish to remarry and his undeniable right to divorce her, was unable to grant her freedom due to his religious beliefs. She sought no dramatic escape from this situation. Perhaps because the man she loved was younger than she was, she chose not to make any public claim on him or impose on his future; she simply let their few close friends know that they belonged to each other completely, as much as a man and woman with active minds and complex interests can belong to each other when the life they live together must remain a secret. For a woman like Mrs. Morland, the situation was undoubtedly difficult and unfulfilling. While her personal distinction shielded her from social snubs, it could not save her from social subservience. Not once, during the brief time of her love affair, was she able to openly declare her happiness or let it show in her behavior; and it seemed, upon reflecting on her situation, scant comfort to remember that some of her most poignant poetry expressed that very deprivation.

At last her husband’s death had freed her, and her coming marriage to Donald Paul been announced; but her own health had already failed, and a few weeks later she too was dead, and Donald Paul lost in the crowd about her grave, behind the Morland relations who, rather generously as people thought, came up from Staffordshire for the funeral of the woman who had brought scandal and glory to their name.

At last, her husband's death had set her free, and her upcoming marriage to Donald Paul was announced; but her health had already declined, and a few weeks later, she passed away too. Donald Paul was lost in the crowd around her grave, standing behind the Morland relatives who, as people thought, generously came up from Staffordshire for the funeral of the woman who had brought both scandal and glory to their name.

So, tragically and inarticulately, Emily Morland’s life had gone out; and now, in the house where she and her lover had spent their short secret hours, on the very table at 209which she had sat and imperishably written down her love, he had put the portrait of the other woman, her successor; the woman to whom had been given the one great thing she had lacked....

So, sadly and awkwardly, Emily Morland’s life had ended; and now, in the house where she and her lover had shared their brief secret moments, on the very table at 209 which she had sat and permanently recorded her love, he had placed the portrait of the other woman, her replacement; the woman who had received the one significant thing she had been missing....

Well, that was life too, French supposed: the ceaseless ruthless turning of the wheel! If only—yes, here was where the real pang lay—if only the supplanting face had not been so different from the face supplanted! Standing there before Mrs. Fingall’s image, how could he not recall his first sight of Emily Morland, how not feel again the sudden drop of all his expectations when the one woman he had not noticed on entering Lady Brankhurst’s drawing-room, the sallow woman with dull hair and a dowdy dress, had turned out to be his immortal? Afterward, of course, when she began to talk, and he was let into the deep world of her eyes, her face became as satisfying as some grave early sculpture which, the imagination once touched by it, makes more finished graces trivial. But there remained the fact that she was what is called plain, and that her successor was beautiful; and it hurt him to see that 210perfect face, so all-expressive and all-satisfying, in the very spot where Emily Morland, to make her beauty visible, had had to clothe it in poetry. What would she not have given, French wondered, just once to let her face speak for her instead?

Well, that was life too, French thought: the relentless and harsh turning of the wheel! If only—yes, this was where the real ache lay—if only the replacing face hadn’t been so different from the one it replaced! Standing there in front of Mrs. Fingall’s image, how could he not remember the first time he saw Emily Morland, how could he not feel the sudden drop of all his hopes when the one woman he hadn’t noticed when he entered Lady Brankhurst’s drawing room, the pale woman with dull hair and a frumpy dress, turned out to be his forever? Afterward, of course, once she began to speak, and he was drawn into the deep world of her eyes, her face became as satisfying as some serious early sculpture which, once the imagination has been touched by it, makes more refined beauties seem trivial. But the fact remained that she was what’s called plain, and her successor was beautiful; it hurt him to see that perfect face, so expressive and satisfying, in the very place where Emily Morland, to make her beauty visible, had to wrap it in poetry. What would she not have given, French wondered, just once to let her face speak for her instead?

The sense of injustice was so strong in him that when he returned to his hotel he went at once to his portmanteau and, pulling out Mrs. Morland’s last volume, sat down to reread the famous love-sonnets. It was as if he wanted to make up to her for the slight of which he had been the unwilling witness....

The feeling of injustice was so intense for him that when he got back to his hotel, he immediately went to his suitcase, pulled out Mrs. Morland’s latest book, and sat down to reread the famous love sonnets. It was like he wanted to compensate her for the slight he had reluctantly witnessed...

The next day, when he set out for France, his mood had changed. After all, Mrs. Morland had had her compensations. She had been inspired, which, on the whole, is more worth while than to inspire. And then his own adventure was almost in his grasp; and he was at the age when each moment seems to stretch out to the horizon.

The next day, when he headed to France, his mood had shifted. After all, Mrs. Morland had her rewards. She had felt inspired, which, overall, is more valuable than inspiring others. Plus, his own adventure was nearly within reach; and he was at that age when every moment feels like it stretches out endlessly.

The day was fine, and as he sat on the deck of the steamer watching the white cliffs fade, the thought of Mrs. Morland was displaced by the vision of her successor. He 211recalled the day when Mrs. Fingall had first looked out at him from her husband’s famous portrait of her, so frail, so pale under the gloom and glory of her hair, and he had been told how the sight of her had suddenly drawn the painter’s genius from its long eclipse. Fingall had found her among the art students of one of the Parisian studios which he fitfully inspected, had rescued her from financial difficulties and married her within a few weeks of their meeting: French had had the tale from Lady Brankhurst, who was an encyclopædia of illustrious biographies.

The day was lovely, and as he sat on the deck of the steamer watching the white cliffs disappear, thoughts of Mrs. Morland were replaced by the image of her replacement. He remembered the day when Mrs. Fingall first looked out at him from her husband’s famous portrait of her, so delicate, so pale against the dark and dazzling backdrop of her hair, and he had heard how seeing her had suddenly awakened the painter’s genius from its long slumber. Fingall had found her among the art students of one of the Parisian studios he sporadically visited, had saved her from financial troubles, and married her just a few weeks after they met: French had gotten the story from Lady Brankhurst, who was basically a walking encyclopedia of famous biographies.

“Poor little Bessy Reck—a little American waif sent out from some prairie burrow to ‘learn art’—that was literally how she expressed it! She hadn’t a relation of her own, I believe: the people of the place she came from had taken pity on her and scraped together enough money for her passage and for two years of the Latin Quarter. After that she was to live on the sale of her pictures! And suddenly she met Fingall, and found out what she was really made for.”

“Poor little Bessy Reck—a little American orphan sent away from some small-town hole to ‘learn art’—that was literally how she put it! I don’t think she had any family of her own; the folks from her hometown felt sorry for her and pooled their money for her ticket and two years in the Latin Quarter. After that, she was supposed to survive on the sales of her paintings! And then she suddenly met Fingall and discovered what she was truly meant for.”

So far Lady Brankhurst had been satisfying, as she always was when she trod on 212solid fact. But she never knew anything about her friends except what had happened to them, and when questioned as to what Mrs. Fingall was really like she became vague and slightly irritable.

So far, Lady Brankhurst had been fulfilling, as she always was when she dealt with solid facts. But she never really knew anything about her friends beyond what had happened to them, and when asked what Mrs. Fingall was truly like, she became vague and somewhat annoyed.

“Oh, well, he transformed her, of course: for one thing he made her do her hair differently. Imagine; she used to puff it out over her forehead! And when we went to the studio she was always dressed in the most marvellous Eastern things. Fingall drank cups and cups of Turkish coffee, and she learned to make it herself—it is better, of course, but so messy to make! The studio was full of Siamese cats. It was somewhere over near the Luxembourg—very picturesque, but one did smell the drains. I used always to take my salts with me; and the stairs were pitch-black.” That was all.

“Oh, well, he changed her, obviously: for one thing, he made her style her hair differently. Can you believe it? She used to fluff it out over her forehead! And when we went to the studio, she always wore the most amazing Eastern outfits. Fingall would drink cups and cups of Turkish coffee, and she learned how to make it herself—it is better, of course, but so messy to prepare! The studio was filled with Siamese cats. It was located somewhere near the Luxembourg—very picturesque, but you could definitely smell the drains. I always used to bring my salts with me; and the stairs were pitch-black.” That was all.

But from her very omissions French had constructed the vision of something too fine and imponderable not to escape Lady Brankhurst, and had rejoiced in the thought that, of what must have been the most complete of blisses, hardly anything was exposed to crude comment but the stairs which led to it.

But from what she left out, French had created the idea of something too delicate and elusive for Lady Brankhurst to miss, and he took pleasure in the thought that, of what must have been the ultimate joy, hardly anything was open to blunt criticism except the stairs that led to it.

213Of Donald Paul he had been able to learn even less, though Lady Brankhurst had so many more facts to give. Donald Paul’s life lay open for everybody in London to read. He had been first a “dear boy,” with a large and eminently respectable family connection, and then a not especially rising young barrister, who occupied his briefless leisure by occasionally writing things for the reviews. He had written an article about Mrs. Morland, and when, soon afterward, he happened to meet her, he had suddenly realized that he hadn’t understood her poetry in the least, and had told her so and written another article—under her guidance, the malicious whispered, and boundlessly enthusiastic, of course; people said it was that which had made her fall in love with him. But Lady Brankhurst thought it was more likely to have been his looks—with which French, on general principles, was inclined to agree. “What sort of looks?” he asked. “Oh, like an old picture, you know”; and at that shadowy stage of development the image of Donald Paul had hung. French, in spite of an extensive search, had not even been able 214to find out where the fateful articles on Mrs. Morland’s verse had been published; and light on that point was one of the many lesser results he now hoped for.

213He hadn’t been able to learn much about Donald Paul, although Lady Brankhurst had plenty of information to share. Donald Paul’s life was open for anyone in London to see. He had started out as a “dear boy” from a large and highly respectable family, and then became a not particularly successful young barrister, filling his free time by occasionally writing for the reviews. He wrote an article about Mrs. Morland, and when he met her not long after, he suddenly realized he hadn’t understood her poetry at all. He told her this and wrote another article—under her guidance, as the gossip went, and of course, very enthusiastic; people said that was what made her fall in love with him. But Lady Brankhurst thought it was more likely due to his looks, a view French generally agreed with. “What kind of looks?” he asked. “Oh, like an old painting, you know.” At that unclear point in development, Donald Paul’s image lingered. French, despite a thorough search, hadn’t even been able to discover where the significant articles on Mrs. Morland’s verse had been published; clarity on that was one of the many minor things he hoped to find out now. 214

Meanwhile, settled in his chair on deck, he was so busy elaborating his own picture of the couple he was hastening to that he hardly noticed the slim figure of a traveller with a sallow keen face and small dark beard who hovered near, as if for recognition.

Meanwhile, settled in his chair on deck, he was so caught up in imagining his own version of the couple he was rushing to see that he barely noticed the slim figure of a traveler with a pale, sharp face and a small dark beard hovering nearby, as if seeking recognition.

“André Jolyesse—you don’t remember me?” the gentleman at length reminded him in beautifully correct English; and French woke to the fact that it was of course Jolyesse, the eminent international portrait painter, whose expensively gloved hand he was shaking.

“André Jolyesse—you don’t remember me?” the gentleman finally reminded him in perfectly proper English; and French realized that it was indeed Jolyesse, the famous international portrait painter, whose pricey gloved hand he was shaking.

“We crossed together on the Gothic the last time I went to the States,” Monsieur Jolyesse reminded him, “and you were so amiable as to introduce me to several charming persons who added greatly to the enjoyment of my visit.”

“We traveled together on the Gothic the last time I went to the States,” Monsieur Jolyesse reminded him, “and you were kind enough to introduce me to several lovely people who really enhanced my visit.”

“Of course, of course,” French assented; and seeing that the painter was in need of a 215listener, the young man reluctantly lifted his rugs from the next chair.

“Sure, sure,” French agreed; and noticing that the painter needed someone to listen, the young man hesitantly moved his rugs off the next chair.

It was because Jolyesse, on the steamer, had been so shamelessly in quest of an article that French, to escape his importunities, had passed him on to the charming persons referred to; and if he again hung about in this way, and recalled himself, it was doubtless for a similarly shameless purpose. But French was more than ever steeled against the celebrating of such art as that of Jolyesse; and, to cut off a possible renewal of the request, he managed—in answer to a question as to what he was doing with himself—to mention casually that he had abandoned art criticism for the writing of books.

It was because Jolyesse, on the steamer, had been so obviously looking for something that French, to avoid his persistent attempts, had referred him to the charming people mentioned; and if he lingered around again and reminded himself, it was likely for a similarly bold reason. But French was more determined than ever to resist the promotion of an art like Jolyesse's; and to prevent a possible repeat of the request, he cleverly responded to a question about what he was doing with himself by casually mentioning that he had given up art criticism to focus on writing books.

The portrait painter was far too polite to let his attention visibly drop at this announcement; too polite, even, not to ask with a show of interest if he might know the subject of the work Mr. French was at the moment engaged on.

The portrait painter was way too polite to let his attention slip at this announcement; too polite, even, not to ask with a hint of interest if he could know the subject of the work Mr. French was currently working on.

“Horace Fingall—bigre!” he murmured, as if the aridity of the task impressed him while it provoked his pity. “Fingall—Fingall—” he repeated, his incredulous face 216smilingly turned to French, while he drew a cigarette from a gold case as flat as an envelope.

“Horace Fingall—wow!” he murmured, as if the dryness of the task surprised him while it also made him feel sorry. “Fingall—Fingall—” he repeated, his skeptical face smilingly turned to French, while he took a cigarette from a gold case as flat as an envelope.

French gave back the smile. It delighted him, it gave him a new sense of the importance of his task, to know that Jolyesse, in spite of Fingall’s posthumous leap to fame, still took that view of him. And then, with a start of wonder, the young man remembered that the two men must have known each other, that they must have had at least casual encounters in the crowded promiscuous life of the painters’ Paris. The possibility was so rich in humour that he was moved to question his companion.

French returned the smile. It made him happy and gave him a fresh sense of the significance of his role, knowing that Jolyesse, despite Fingall’s unexpected rise to fame after death, still saw him that way. Then, with a sudden realization, the young man remembered that the two men must have known each other, that they likely had at least run into each other in the bustling, mixed scene of Parisian artists. The thought was so amusing that he felt compelled to ask his companion.

“You must have come across Fingall now and then, I suppose?”

“You must have run into Fingall every now and then, right?”

Monsieur Jolyesse shrugged his shoulders. “Not for years. He was a savage—he had no sense of solidarity. And envious—!” The artist waved the ringed hand that held his cigarette. “Could one help it if one sold more pictures than he did? But it was gall and worm-wood to him, poor devil. Of course he sells now—tremendously high, I believe. But that’s what happens: when an 217unsuccessful man dies, the dealers seize on him and make him a factitious reputation. Only it doesn’t last. You’d better make haste to finish your book; that sort of celebrity collapses like a soap-bubble. Forgive me,” he added, with a touch of studied compunction, “for speaking in this way of your compatriot. Fingall had aptitudes—immense, no doubt—but no technique, and no sense of beauty; none whatever.”

Monsieur Jolyesse shrugged his shoulders. “Not for years. He was a savage—he had no sense of community. And envious—!” The artist waved the ringed hand that held his cigarette. “Is it my fault if I sold more paintings than he did? But that was like poison to him, poor guy. Of course he sells now—super high prices, I believe. But that’s what happens: when an unsuccessful artist dies, the dealers jump on him and create a fake reputation. Only it doesn’t last. You’d better hurry up and finish your book; that kind of fame bursts like a soap bubble. Forgive me,” he added, with a hint of fake regret, “for speaking this way about your fellow countryman. Fingall had talent—immense, no doubt—but no technique and no sense of beauty; none at all.”

French, rejoicing, let the commentary flow on; he even felt the need to stimulate its flow.

French, feeling joyful, encouraged the commentary to keep going; he even felt the urge to enhance its flow.

“But how about his portrait of his wife—you must know it?”

“But what about his portrait of his wife—you know it, right?”

Jolyesse flung away his cigarette to lift his hands in protest. “That consumptive witch in the Luxembourg? Ah, mais non! She looks like a vegetarian vampire. Voyez vous, si l’on a beaucoup aimé les femmes—” the painter’s smile was evidently intended to justify his championship of female loveliness. He puffed away the subject with his cigarette smoke, and turned to glance down the deck. “There—by Jove, that’s what I call a handsome woman! Over there, with the sable 218cloak and the brand new travelling-bags. A honeymoon outfit, hein? If your poor Fingall had had the luck to do that kind—! I’d like the chance myself.”

Jolyesse tossed aside his cigarette and raised his hands in protest. “That sickly woman in the Luxembourg? Oh, no! She looks like a vegetarian vampire. You see, if one has loved women a lot—” The painter’s smile clearly aimed to justify his appreciation of women's beauty. He blew out the topic with his cigarette smoke and glanced down the deck. “There—by Jove, that’s what I call a stunning woman! Over there, with the sable 218 cloak and the brand new travel bags. A honeymoon outfit, hein? If your poor Fingall had been lucky enough to do that kind—! I’d love the opportunity myself.”

French, following his glance, saw that it rested on a tall and extremely elegant young woman who was just settling herself in a deck-chair with the assistance of an attentive maid and a hovering steward. A young man, of equal height and almost superior elegance, strolled up to tuck a rug over her shining boot-tips before seating himself at her side; and French had to own that, at least as a moment’s ornament, the lady was worth all the trouble spent on her. She seemed, in truth, framed by nature to bloom from one of Monsieur Jolyesse’s canvases, so completely did she embody the kind of beauty it was his mission to immortalize. It was annoying that eyes like forest-pools and a mouth like a tropical flower should so fit into that particular type; but then the object of Monsieur Jolyesse’s admiration had the air of wearing her features, like her clothes, simply because they were the latest fashion, and not because they were a part of her 219being. Her inner state was probably a much less complicated affair than her lovely exterior: it was a state, French guessed, of easy apathetic good-humour, galvanized by the occasional need of a cigarette, and by a gentle enjoyment of her companion’s conversation. French had wondered, since his childhood, what the Olympian lovers in fashion-plates found to say to each other. Now he knew. They said (he strolled nearer to the couple to catch it): “Did you wire about reserving a compartment?”; and “I haven’t seen my golf-clubs since we came on board”: and “I do hope Marshall’s brought enough of that new stuff for my face,”—and lastly, after a dreamy pause: “I know Gwen gave me a book to read when we started, but I can’t think where on earth I’ve put it.”

French, following his gaze, noticed that it was fixed on a tall, incredibly elegant young woman who was just settling into a deck chair with help from a attentive maid and a hovering steward. A young man, just as tall and almost more elegant, strolled up to drape a rug over her shiny boot tips before sitting down beside her; and French had to admit that, at least for the moment, the lady was worth all the fuss. She truly seemed to have been crafted by nature to emerge from one of Monsieur Jolyesse’s paintings, so perfectly did she embody the type of beauty he aimed to capture. It was frustrating that eyes like forest pools and a mouth like a tropical flower fit so well into that particular mold; but the object of Monsieur Jolyesse’s admiration seemed to wear her looks, like her clothes, simply because they were in fashion, rather than because they were a part of her essence. Her inner state was probably much simpler than her lovely exterior: it was, French guessed, one of relaxed, indifferent good humor, sparked occasionally by the need for a cigarette and a gentle enjoyment of her companion’s conversation. Since childhood, French had wondered what the glamorous lovers in fashion ads talked about. Now he knew. They said (he moved closer to the couple to catch it): “Did you send a wire to reserve a compartment?”; and “I haven’t seen my golf clubs since we got on board”: and “I hope Marshall brought enough of that new stuff for my face,”—and finally, after a dreamy pause: “I know Gwen gave me a book to read when we left, but I can’t remember where I put it.” 219

It was odd too that, handsome and young as they still were (both well on the warm side of forty), this striking couple were curiously undefinably old-fashioned—in just the same way as Jolyesse’s art. They belonged, for all their up-to-date attire, to a period before the triumph of the slack and the slouching: it was as if their elegance had pined too long 220in the bud, and its belated flowering had a tinge of staleness.

It was strange too that, despite being handsome and young (both well past forty), this striking couple felt oddly old-fashioned—in the same way that Jolyesse’s art did. They belonged, for all their modern outfits, to a time before the era of casualness and sloppiness: it was as if their elegance had waited too long to bloom, and its late arrival had a hint of being out-of-date. 220

French mused on these things while he listened to Jolyesse’s guesses as to the class and nationality of the couple, and finally, in answer to the insistent question: “But where do you think they come from?” replied a little impatiently: “Oh, from the rue de la Paix, of course!” He was tired of the subject, and of his companion, and wanted to get back to his thoughts of Horace Fingall.

French reflected on these thoughts while he listened to Jolyesse’s guesses about the couple’s background and nationality. Finally, in response to the persistent question, “But where do you think they come from?” he replied a bit impatiently, “Oh, from the rue de la Paix, of course!” He was done with the topic and his companion and wanted to return to thinking about Horace Fingall.

“Ah, I hope so—then I may run across them yet!” Jolyesse, as he gathered up his bags, shot a last glance at the beauty. “I’ll haunt the dressmakers till I find her—she looks as if she spent most of her time with them. And the young man evidently refuses her nothing. You’ll see, I’ll have her in the next Salon!” He turned back to add: “She might be a compatriot of yours. Women who look as if they came out of the depths of history usually turn out to be from your newest Territory. If you run across her, do say a good word for me. My full lengths are fifty thousand francs now—to Americans.”

“Ah, I hope so—then I might still run into them!” Jolyesse, as he packed up his bags, took one last look at the beauty. “I’ll visit the dressmakers until I find her—she looks like she spends most of her time with them. And the young man clearly gives her whatever she wants. You'll see, I’ll have her at the next Salon!” He turned back to add: “She might be from your homeland. Women who look like they stepped out of history usually turn out to be from your newest Territory. If you happen to see her, please say something nice for me. My full lengths are fifty thousand francs now—for Americans.”

221

III

All that first evening in Paris the vision of his book grew and grew in French’s mind. Much as he loved the great city, nothing it could give him was comparable, at that particular hour, to the rapture of his complete withdrawal from it into the sanctuary of his own thoughts. The very next day he was to see Horace Fingall’s widow, and perhaps to put his finger on the clue to the labyrinth: that mysterious tormenting question of the relation between the creative artist’s personal experience and its ideal expression. He was to try to guess how much of Mrs. Fingall, beside her features, had passed into her husband’s painting; and merely to ponder on that opportunity was to plunge himself into the heart of his subject. Fingall’s art had at last received recognition, genuine from the few, but mainly, no doubt, inspired by the motives to which Jolyesse had sneeringly alluded; and, intolerable as it was to French to think that snobbishness and cupidity were the chief elements in the general acclamation of his idol, he could not forget 222that he owed to these baser ingredients the chance to utter his own panegyric. It was because the vulgar herd at last wanted to know what to say when it heard Fingall mentioned that Willis French was to be allowed to tell them; such was the base rubble the Temple of Fame was built of! Yes, but future generations would enrich its face with lasting marbles; and it was to be French’s privilege to put the first slab in place.

All that first evening in Paris, the idea of his book kept growing in French’s mind. As much as he loved the great city, nothing it could offer him at that moment compared to the thrill of completely withdrawing into the sanctuary of his own thoughts. The very next day, he was set to meet Horace Fingall’s widow, and maybe discover the key to the puzzle: that mysterious, nagging question about the connection between an artist's personal experiences and their ideal expression. He would try to figure out how much of Mrs. Fingall, beyond her looks, had been infused into her husband's paintings; just thinking about that opportunity drew him deeper into his subject. Fingall’s art had finally received genuine recognition from a few, but mainly, it seemed, motivated by the snobbishness that Jolyesse had mockingly pointed out; and, as unbearable as it was for French to accept that pretentiousness and greed were the main forces behind the public’s praise for his idol, he couldn’t ignore that those lesser qualities gave him the chance to share his own praise. It was because the common crowd finally wanted to know what to say when Fingall's name came up that Willis French was given the opportunity to tell them; such was the unrefined material the Temple of Fame was built on! Yes, but future generations would enhance its appearance with lasting marble; and it was French’s privilege to lay the first stone.

The young man, thus brooding, lost himself in the alluring and perplexing alternatives of his plan. The particular way of dealing with a man’s art depended, of course, so much on its relation to his private life, and on the chance of a real insight into that. Fingall’s life had been obdurately closed and aloof; would it be his widow’s wish that it should remain so? Or would she understand that any serious attempt to analyse so complex and individual an art must be preceded by a reverent scrutiny of the artist’s personality? Would she, above all, understand how reverent French’s scrutiny would be, and consent, for the sake of her husband’s 223glory, to guide and enlighten it? Her attitude, of course, as he was nervously aware, would greatly depend on his: on his finding the right words and the convincing tone. He could almost have prayed for guidance, for some supernatural light on what to say to her! It was late that night when, turning from his open window above the throbbing city, he murmured to himself: “I wonder what on earth we shall begin by saying to each other?”

The young man, lost in thought, immersed himself in the tempting and confusing options of his plan. How he approached a man’s art really depended on its connection to his personal life and the chance of gaining genuine insight into that. Fingall’s life had been stubbornly private and distant; would his widow want it to stay that way? Or would she realize that any serious effort to analyze such a complex and unique art needed to start with a respectful examination of the artist’s personality? Would she, above all, recognize how respectful French’s examination would be and agree, for her husband’s sake, to support and guide it? Her response, as he nervously knew, would greatly depend on his: on his ability to find the right words and the convincing tone. He could almost pray for direction, for some supernatural insight on what to say to her! It was late that night when, turning away from his open window overlooking the vibrant city, he quietly said to himself, “I wonder what on earth we’ll start by saying to each other?”

Her sitting-room at the Nouveau Luxe was empty when he was shown into it the next day, though a friendly note had assured him that she would be in by five. But he was not sorry she was late, for the room had its secrets to reveal. The most conspicuous of these was a large photograph of a handsome young man, in a frame which French instantly recognized as the mate of the one he had noticed on Mrs. Morland’s writing-table. Well—it was natural, and rather charming, that the happy couple should choose the same frame for each other’s portraits, and there was nothing offensive to 224Fingall’s memory in the fact of Donald Paul’s picture being the most prominent object in his wife’s drawing-room.

Her sitting room at the Nouveau Luxe was empty when he was shown in the next day, even though a friendly note had assured him she would be back by five. But he wasn't disappointed she was late, because the room had its secrets to uncover. The most noticeable was a large photograph of a handsome young man, in a frame that French immediately recognized as the matching one he had seen on Mrs. Morland’s writing table. Well—it was natural and somewhat charming that the happy couple would choose the same frame for each other’s pictures, and there was nothing disrespectful to Fingall’s memory in the fact that Donald Paul’s photo was the most prominent thing in his wife’s drawing room. 224

Only—if this were indeed Donald Paul, where had French seen him already? He was still questioning the lines of the pleasant oft-repeated face when his answer entered the room in the shape of a splendidly draped and feathered lady.

Only—if this was really Donald Paul, where had French seen him before? He was still pondering the features of the familiar, often-seen face when his answer walked into the room as a beautifully dressed and feathered lady.

“I’m so sorry! The dressmakers are such beasts—they’ve been sticking pins in me ever since two o’clock.” She held out her hand with a click of bracelets slipping down to the slim wrist. “Donald! Do come—it’s Mr. French,” she called back over her shoulder; and the gentleman of the photograph came in after her.

“I’m really sorry! The dressmakers are such monsters—they’ve been poking me with pins since two o’clock.” She extended her hand, and a bunch of bracelets slid down to her slim wrist. “Donald! Please come—it’s Mr. French,” she called back over her shoulder, and the man from the photograph followed her in.

The three stood looking at each other for an interval deeply momentous to French, obviously less stirring to his hosts; then Donald Paul said, in a fresh voice a good deal younger than his ingenuous middle-aged face: “We’ve met somewhere before, surely. Wasn’t it the other day at Brighton—at the Metropole?”

The three of them stood looking at each other for a moment that was really significant for French but clearly less impactful for his hosts. Then Donald Paul said, in a lively voice that sounded much younger than his naive middle-aged appearance, “We’ve definitely met somewhere before, right? Wasn’t it the other day at Brighton—at the Metropole?”

His wife looked at him and smiled, wrinkling 225her perfect brows a little in the effort to help his memory. “We go to so many hotels! I think it was at the Regina at Harrogate.” She appealed to their visitor for corroboration.

His wife looked at him and smiled, slightly furrowing her perfect brows to jog his memory. “We stay at so many hotels! I think it was at the Regina in Harrogate.” She turned to their guest for confirmation.

“Wasn’t it simply yesterday, on the Channel?” French suggested, the words buzzing a little in his own ears; and Mrs. Paul instantly remembered.

“Wasn’t it just yesterday, on the Channel?” French suggested, the words buzzing a bit in his own ears; and Mrs. Paul instantly remembered.

“Of course! How stupid of me!” Her random sweetness grew more concentrated. “You were talking to a dark man with a beard—André Jolyesse, wasn’t it? I told my husband it was Jolyesse. How awfully interesting that you should know him! Do sit down and let me give you some tea while you tell us all about him.”

“Of course! How silly of me!” Her random sweetness became more intense. “You were talking to a dark man with a beard—André Jolyesse, right? I told my husband it was Jolyesse. How incredibly interesting that you know him! Please, sit down and let me pour you some tea while you tell us all about him.”

French, as he took the cup from her hand, remembered that, a few hours earlier, he had been wondering what he and she would first say to each other.

French, as he took the cup from her hand, remembered that, a few hours earlier, he had been wondering what he and she would first say to each other.

It was dark when he walked away from the blazing front of the Nouveau Luxe. Mrs. Donald Paul had given him two generous hours, and had filled them with talk 226of her first husband; yet as French turned from the hotel he had the feeling that what he brought away with him had hardly added a grain to his previous knowledge of Horace Fingall. It was perhaps because he was still too blankly bewildered—or because he had not yet found the link between what had been and what was—that he had been able to sift only so infinitesimal a residue out of Mrs. Paul’s abundance. And his first duty, plainly, if he were ever to thread a way through the tangle, was to readjust himself and try to see things from a different point of view.

It was dark when he walked away from the bright entrance of the Nouveau Luxe. Mrs. Donald Paul had given him two generous hours, filling them with stories about her first husband; yet as French left the hotel, he felt that what he had learned hardly added anything to his understanding of Horace Fingall. It might have been because he was still feeling completely lost—or because he hadn't found the connection between what had happened and what was happening—that he could only extract such a tiny bit of insight from Mrs. Paul’s wealth of information. His first task, clearly, if he ever wanted to navigate through the confusion, was to adjust his perspective and try to see things in a new light.

His one definite impression was that Mrs. Paul was very much pleased that he should have come to Paris to see her, and acutely, though artlessly, aware of the importance of his mission. Artlessness, in fact, seemed her salient quality: there looked out of her great Sphinx-eyes a consciousness as cloudless as a child’s. But one thing he speedily discovered: she was keenly alive to her first husband’s greatness. On that point French saw that she needed no enlightenment. He was even surprised, sitting opposite to her 227in all the blatancy of hotel mirrors and gilding, to catch on her lips the echoes of so different a setting. But he gradually perceived that the words she used had no meaning for her save, as it were, a symbolic one: they were like the mysterious price-marks with which dealers label their treasures. She knew that her husband had been proud and isolated, that he had “painted only for himself” and had “simply despised popularity”; but she rejoiced that he was now at last receiving “the kind of recognition even he would have cared for”; and when French, at this point, interposed, with an impulse of self-vindication: “I didn’t know that, as yet, much had been written about him that he would have liked,” she opened her fathomless eyes a little wider, and answered: “Oh, but the dealers are simply fighting for his things.”

His one clear impression was that Mrs. Paul was really pleased that he had come to Paris to see her, and she was acutely aware, though innocently, of how important his mission was. Innocence, in fact, seemed to be her standout trait: her big Sphinx-like eyes reflected a clarity of mind as pure as a child's. However, he quickly realized that she was very aware of her first husband’s greatness. On that subject, French saw that she needed no explanation. He was even surprised, sitting across from her in the flashy hotel mirrors and gold decor, to hear her speak of such a different context. But he gradually understood that the words she used held no real meaning for her, only a symbolic one: they were like the mysterious price tags that dealers use to label their treasures. She knew that her husband had been proud and solitary, that he had "painted only for himself" and had "simply despised popularity"; but she was happy that he was finally getting "the kind of recognition even he would have cared for"; and when French, feeling the need to defend himself, interjected, "I didn’t know that much had been written about him that he would have liked," she widened her deep eyes slightly and replied, "Oh, but the dealers are just fighting for his artworks."

The shock was severe; but presently French rallied enough to understand that she was not moved by a spirit of cupidity, but was simply applying the only measure of greatness she knew. In Fingall’s lifetime she had learned her lesson, and no doubt repeated 228it correctly—her conscientious desire for correctness was disarming—but now that he was gone his teaching had got mixed with other formulas, and she was serenely persuaded that, in any art, the proof and corollary of greatness was to become a best seller. “Of course he was his own worst enemy,” she sighed. “Even when people came to buy he managed to send them away discouraged. Whereas now—!”

The shock was intense; but soon, French gathered enough to realize that she wasn't driven by greed; she was just applying the only standard of greatness she knew. During Fingall’s lifetime, she had learned her lesson and likely repeated it accurately—her sincere desire for correctness was disarming—but now that he was gone, his teachings had blended with other ideas, and she was calmly convinced that, in any art, the proof and result of greatness was becoming a bestseller. “Of course, he was his own worst enemy,” she sighed. “Even when people came to buy, he somehow managed to send them away discouraged. Whereas now—!”

In the first chill of his disillusionment French thought for a moment of flight. Mrs. Paul had promised him all the documentation he required: she had met him more than halfway in her lavish fixing of hours and offering of material. But everything in him shrank from repeating the experience he had just been subjected to. What was the use of seeing her again, even though her plans included a visit to Fingall’s former studio? She had told him nothing whatever about Fingall, and she had told him only too much about herself. To do that, she had not even had to open her beautiful lips. On his way to her hotel he had stopped in at the Luxembourg, and filled his eyes again with 229her famous image. Everything she was said to have done for Fingall’s genius seemed to burn in the depths of that quiet face. It was like an inexhaustible reservoir of beauty, a still pool into which the imagination could perpetually dip and draw up new treasure. And now, side by side with the painter’s vision of her, hung French’s own: the vision of the too-smiling beauty set in glasses and glitter, preoccupied with dressmakers and theatre-stalls, and affirming her husband’s genius in terms of the auction room and the stock exchange!

In the first chill of his disillusionment, French briefly considered escaping. Mrs. Paul had promised him all the documents he needed: she had gone out of her way to accommodate him with her generous scheduling and materials. But everything inside him recoiled at the thought of going through the experience he had just endured. What would be the point of seeing her again, even though she planned to visit Fingall’s old studio? She hadn't shared anything about Fingall, and she had shared way too much about herself. To do that, she hadn't even needed to speak. On his way to her hotel, he had stopped at the Luxembourg and filled his eyes again with her famous image. Everything she was said to have contributed to Fingall’s genius seemed to glow in the depths of that calm face. It was like an endless source of beauty, a still pond where the imagination could constantly dip and draw new treasures. And now, side by side with the painter’s view of her, was French’s own: the image of the overly cheerful beauty adorned with jewels and sparkle, focused on dressmakers and theater seats, affirming her husband’s talent through the lens of auctions and the stock market!

“Oh, hang it—what can she give me? I’ll go straight back to New York,” the young man suddenly resolved. The resolve even carried him precipitately back to his hotel; but on its threshold another thought arrested him. Horace Fingall had not been the only object of his pilgrimage: he had come to Paris to learn what he could of Emily Morland too. That purpose he had naturally not avowed at the Nouveau Luxe: it was hardly the moment to confess his double quest. But the manifest friendliness of Donald Paul convinced him that there 230would be no difficulty in obtaining whatever enlightenment it was in the young man’s power to give. Donald Paul, at first sight, seemed hardly more expressive than his wife; but though his last avatar was one so remote from literature, at least he had once touched its borders and even worn its livery. His great romance had originated in the accident of his having written an article about its heroine; and transient and unproductive as that phase of his experience had probably been, it must have given him a sense of values more applicable than Mrs. Paul’s to French’s purpose.

“Oh, forget it—what can she possibly give me? I’ll just head straight back to New York,” the young man suddenly decided. The decision even pushed him hurriedly back to his hotel; but just as he reached the entrance, another thought stopped him. Horace Fingall wasn’t the only reason for his trip: he had also come to Paris to find out what he could about Emily Morland. He hadn’t mentioned this purpose at the Nouveau Luxe; it wasn’t the right time to admit he had two reasons for being there. However, the clear friendliness of Donald Paul made him think there wouldn’t be any trouble in getting whatever information the young man could provide. At first glance, Donald Paul didn’t seem much more expressive than his wife; but despite his current life being far removed from literature, he had once touched on its edges and even donned its attire. His big breakthrough had come about because he wrote an article about its heroine; and although that period of his life must have been brief and unfruitful, it likely gave him a sense of values more relevant to French’s purpose than Mrs. Paul’s.

Luck continued to favour him; for the next morning, as he went down the stairs of his hotel, he met Donald Paul coming up.

Luck kept on smiling at him; for the next morning, as he was going down the stairs of his hotel, he ran into Donald Paul coming up.

His visitor, fresh and handsome as his photograph, and dressed in exactly the right clothes for the hour and the occasion, held out an eager hand.

His visitor, looking just as fresh and handsome as his photo and wearing the perfect outfit for the time and occasion, extended an eager hand.

“I’m so glad—I hoped I’d catch you,” he smiled up at the descending French; and then, as if to tone down what might seem an excess 231of warmth, or at least make it appear the mere overflow of his natural spirits, he added: “My wife rushed me off to say how sorry she is that she can’t take you to the studio this morning. She’d quite forgotten an appointment with her dressmaker—one of her dressmakers!” Donald Paul stressed it with a frank laugh; his desire, evidently, was to forestall French’s surprise. “You see,” he explained, perhaps guessing that a sense of values was expected of him, “it’s rather more of a business for her than for—well, the average woman. These people—the big ones—are really artists themselves nowadays, aren’t they? And they all regard her as a sort of Inspiration; she really tries out the coming fashions for them—lots of things succeed or fail as they happen to look on her.” Here he seemed to think another laugh necessary. “She’s always been an Inspiration; it’s come to be a sort of obligation to her. You see, I’m sure?”

“I’m so glad—I was hoping to catch you,” he smiled up at the approaching French; and then, as if to dial down what might come off as too warm or at least make it seem like just his natural enthusiasm, he added: “My wife hurried me over to say how sorry she is that she can’t take you to the studio this morning. She completely forgot about an appointment with her dressmaker—one of her dressmakers!” Donald Paul emphasized it with a genuine laugh; his intention was clearly to prevent French’s surprise. “You see,” he explained, perhaps sensing that he needed to show some values, “it’s really more of a business for her than for—well, the average woman. These people—the big names—are actually artists themselves these days, right? And they all see her as a kind of Inspiration; she really tests out the upcoming fashions for them—many things succeed or fail based on how they look on her.” Here he seemed to feel another laugh was necessary. “She’s always been an Inspiration; it’s turned into a kind of obligation for her. You see, I’m sure?”

French protested that he saw—and that any other day was as convenient—

French argued that he saw—and that any other day would work just as well—

“Ah, but that’s the deuce of it! The fact is, we’re off for Biarritz the day after tomorrow; 232and St. Moritz later. We shan’t be back here, I suppose, till the early spring. And of course you have your plans; ah, going back to America next week? Jove, that is bad.” He frowned over it with an artless boyish anxiety. “And tomorrow—well, you know what a woman’s last day in Paris is likely to be, when she’s had only three of them! Should you mind most awfully—think it hopelessly inadequate, I mean—if I offered to take you to the studio instead?” He reddened a little, evidently not so much at the intrusion of his own person into the setting of his predecessor’s life, as at his conscious inability to talk about Horace Fingall in any way that could possibly interest Willis French.

“Ah, but that’s the catch! The thing is, we're heading to Biarritz the day after tomorrow; 232 and then St. Moritz later. I guess we won’t be back here until early spring. And of course, you have your plans; oh, going back to America next week? Wow, that’s tough.” He looked troubled, his expression showing a genuine boyish concern. “And tomorrow—well, you know how a woman’s last day in Paris can be when she’s only had three! Would you mind terribly—think it’s hopelessly inadequate, I mean—if I offered to take you to the studio instead?” He blushed a bit, clearly more embarrassed about inserting himself into the life of his predecessor than about his struggle to talk about Horace Fingall in a way that would actually interest Willis French.

“Of course,” he went on, “I shall be a wretched substitute ... I know so little ... so little in any sense.... I never met him,” he avowed, as if excusing an unaccountable negligence. “You know how savagely he kept to himself.... Poor Bessy—she could tell you something about that!” But he pulled up sharp at this involuntary lapse into the personal, and let his 233smile of interrogation and readiness say the rest for him.

“Of course,” he continued, “I’ll be a terrible substitute... I know so little... so little in every way... I never met him,” he admitted, as if trying to explain an unexplainable oversight. “You know how fiercely he kept to himself... Poor Bessy—she could tell you a lot about that!” But he quickly stopped himself at this unintended slip into personal matters and let his 233smile of curiosity and willingness convey everything else for him.

“Go with you? But of course—I shall be delighted,” French responded; and a light of relief shone in Mr. Paul’s transparent eyes.

“Go with you? Of course—I’d be happy to,” French replied, and a look of relief lit up Mr. Paul’s clear eyes.

“That’s very kind of you; and of course she can tell you all about it later—add the details. She told me to say that if you didn’t mind turning up again this afternoon late, she’ll be ready to answer any questions. Naturally, she’s used to that too!”

"That’s really nice of you; and of course she can fill you in on everything later—add the details. She asked me to say that if you don’t mind stopping by again later this afternoon, she’ll be ready to answer any questions. Naturally, she’s used to that too!"

This sent a slight shiver through French, with its hint of glib replies insensibly shaped by repeated questionings. He knew, of course, that after Fingall’s death there had been an outpouring of articles on him in the journals and the art-reviews of every country: to correct their mistakes and fill up their omissions was the particular purpose of his book. But it took the bloom—another layer of bloom—from his enthusiasm to feel that Mrs. Paul’s information, meagre as it was, had already been robbed of its spontaneity, that she had only been reciting to him what previous interrogators had been 234capable of suggesting, and had themselves expected to hear.

This sent a slight shiver through French, with its hint of smooth responses mindlessly shaped by repeated questioning. He knew, of course, that after Fingall’s death, there had been a flood of articles about him in the journals and art reviews from every country: correcting their mistakes and filling in their omissions was the main purpose of his book. But it took away some of his enthusiasm to realize that Mrs. Paul’s information, as limited as it was, had already lost its spontaneity, that she had simply been repeating what previous questioners had suggested and what they themselves had expected to hear. 234

Perhaps Mr. Paul read the disappointment in his looks, and misinterpreted it, for he added: “You can’t think how I feel the absurdity of trying to talk to you about Fingall!”

Perhaps Mr. Paul saw the disappointment in his expression and misunderstood it, because he added: “You can’t imagine how ridiculous it is to try to talk to you about Fingall!”

His modesty was disarming. French answered with sincerity: “I assure you I shall like nothing better than going there with you,” and Donald Paul, who was evidently used to assuming that the sentiments of others were as genuine as his own, at once brightened into recovered boyishness.

His humility was charming. French replied sincerely: “I promise you, there's nothing I’d like more than to go there with you,” and Donald Paul, who clearly assumed that others felt as genuinely as he did, immediately perked up with a renewed sense of boyishness.

“That’s jolly.—Taxi!” he cried, and they were off.

"That's great. —Taxi!" he shouted, and they took off.

IV

Almost as soon as they entered the flat, French had again to hail the reappearance of his “luck.” Better, a thousand times better, to stand in this place with Donald Paul than with Horace Fingall’s widow!

Almost as soon as they entered the apartment, French had to acknowledge the return of his "luck" once again. It was a thousand times better to be here with Donald Paul than with Horace Fingall’s widow!

Donald Paul, slipping the key into the rusty lock, had opened the door and drawn 235back to let the visitor pass. The studio was cold and empty—how empty and how cold! No one had lived in the flat since Fingall’s death: during the first months following it the widow had used the studio to store his pictures, and only now that the last were sold, or distributed for sale among the dealers, had the place been put in the hands of the agents—like Mrs. Morland’s house in Kensington.

Donald Paul inserted the key into the rusty lock, opened the door, and stepped aside to let the visitor enter. The studio was cold and empty—so empty and so cold! No one had lived in the flat since Fingall’s death. In the first few months after, the widow used the studio to store his paintings, and now that the last ones were sold or sent to dealers, the place was handed over to the agents—just like Mrs. Morland’s house in Kensington.

In the wintry overhead light the dust showed thick on the rough paint-stained floor, on the few canvases leaning against the walls, and the painter’s inconceivably meagre “properties.” French had known that Fingall’s studio would not be the upholstered setting for afternoon teas of Lady Brankhurst’s vision, but he had not dared to expect such a scornful bareness. He looked about him reverently.

In the cold, wintry light, the dust looked heavy on the rough, paint-stained floor, on the few canvases propped against the walls, and the painter’s incredibly scarce “props.” French had known that Fingall’s studio wouldn’t be the cushy place for afternoon teas that Lady Brankhurst imagined, but he hadn’t expected such a disdainful emptiness. He looked around him with respect.

Donald Paul remained silent; then he gave one of his shy laughs. “Not much in the way of cosy corners, eh? Looks rather as if it had been cleared for a prize fight.”

Donald Paul stayed quiet for a moment, then he let out one of his awkward laughs. “Not many cozy spots here, huh? It definitely looks like it was set up for a prize fight.”

French turned to him. “Well, it was. 236When he wrestled with the Angel until dawn.”

French turned to him. “Well, it was. 236When he grappled with the Angel until dawn.”

Mr. Paul’s open gaze was shadowed by a faint perplexity, and for half a second French wondered if his metaphor had been taken as referring to the former Mrs. Fingall. But in another moment his companion’s eyes cleared. “Of course—I see! Like What’s-his-name: in the Bible, wasn’t he?” He stopped, and began again impulsively: “I like that idea, you know; he did wrestle with his work! Bessy says he used to paint a thing over twenty times—or thirty, if necessary. It drove his sitters nearly mad. That’s why he had to wait so long for success, I suppose.” His glance seemed to appeal to French to corroborate this rather adventurous view.

Mr. Paul’s open gaze showed a hint of confusion, and for half a second, French wondered if his metaphor had been interpreted as referring to the former Mrs. Fingall. But in a moment, his companion's eyes cleared. “Oh, I get it! Like What’s-his-name: in the Bible, right?” He paused, then impulsively started again: “I really like that idea, you know; he did struggle with his work! Bessy says he would paint something over twenty times—or thirty, if he had to. It nearly drove his sitters crazy. That’s probably why it took him so long to find success.” His look seemed to ask French to back up this rather bold opinion.

“One of the reasons,” French assented.

"One of the reasons," French agreed.

His eyes were travelling slowly and greedily about the vast cold room. He had instantly noted that, in Lady Brankhurst’s description of the place, nothing was exact but the blackness of the stairs that led there. The rest she must have got up from muddled memories of other studios—that of Jolyesse, 237no doubt, among the number. French could see Jolyesse, in a setting of bibelots, dispensing Turkish coffee to fashionable sitters. But the nakedness of Fingall’s studio had assuredly never been draped: as they beheld it now, so it must have been when the great man painted there—save, indeed, for the pictures once so closely covering the walls (as French saw from the number of empty nails) that to enter it must have been like walking into the heart of a sunset.

His eyes were slowly and eagerly scanning the vast, cold room. He immediately noticed that in Lady Brankhurst’s description of the place, the only accurate detail was the darkness of the stairs leading there. The rest must have come from her jumbled memories of other studios—Jolyesse's, for sure, among them. French could picture Jolyesse in a room filled with trinkets, serving Turkish coffee to trendy guests. But Fingall’s studio hadn’t been decorated; it must have looked just as it did now when the famous artist painted there—except for the paintings that once covered the walls (as French noted from the number of empty nails), making it feel like stepping into the heart of a sunset.

None were left. Paul had moved away and stood looking out of the window, and timidly, tentatively, French turned around, one after another, the canvases against the wall. All were as bare as the room, though already prepared for future splendours by the hand from which the brush had dropped so abruptly. On one only a few charcoal strokes hinted at a head—unless indeed it were a landscape? The more French looked the less intelligible it became—the mere first stammer of an unuttered message. The young man put it back with a sigh. He would have liked, beyond almost everything, 238here under Fingall’s roof to discover just one of his pictures.

None were left. Paul had moved away and was gazing out of the window, while French hesitantly turned around, one by one, the canvases against the wall. All were as bare as the room, though already prepared for future masterpieces by the hand from which the brush had fallen so suddenly. On one, just a few charcoal strokes hinted at a head—unless it was actually a landscape? The more French looked, the less clear it became—the mere first stutter of an unvoiced message. The young man set it back down with a sigh. He would have liked, more than almost anything, here under Fingall’s roof to find just one of his paintings. 238

“If you’d care to see the other rooms? You know he and Bessy lived here,” he heard his companion suggest.

“If you want to see the other rooms? You know he and Bessy lived here,” he heard his companion suggest.

“Oh, immensely!”

“Oh, totally!”

Donald Paul opened a door, struck a match in a dark passage, and preceded him.

Donald Paul opened a door, lit a match in a dark hallway, and went ahead of him.

“Nothing’s changed.”

"Nothing has changed."

The rooms, which were few and small, were still furnished; and this gave French the measure of their humbleness—for they were almost as devoid of comfort as the studio. Fingall must have lived so intensely and constantly in his own inner vision that nothing external mattered. He must have been almost as detached from the visible world as a great musician or a great ascetic; at least till one sat him down before a face or a landscape—and then what he looked at became the whole of the visible world to him.

The rooms, though few and small, were still furnished, which showed French just how humble they were—almost as lacking in comfort as the studio. Fingall must have lived so deeply and continuously in his own inner vision that nothing outside mattered to him. He must have been nearly as distant from the visible world as a great musician or a great ascetic; at least until someone sat him down in front of a face or a landscape—and then what he looked at became his entire visible world.

“Rather doleful diggings for a young woman,” Donald Paul commented with a half-apologetic smile, as if to say: “Can you wonder that she likes the Nouveau Luxe?”

“Pretty gloomy digs for a young woman,” Donald Paul remarked with a half-apologetic smile, as if to say: “Can you blame her for liking the Nouveau Luxe?”

239French acquiesced. “I suppose, like all the very greatest of them, he was indifferent to lots of things we think important.”

239French nodded. “I guess, like all the greatest people, he didn't care about a lot of things we consider important.”

“Yes—and then....” Paul hesitated. “Then they were so frightfully poor. He didn’t know how to manage—how to get on with people, either sitters or dealers. For years he sold nothing, literally nothing. It was hard on her. She saw so well what he ought to have done; but he wouldn’t listen to her!”

“Yes—and then....” Paul hesitated. “Then they were incredibly poor. He didn’t know how to handle things—how to interact with people, whether they were sitters or dealers. For years, he sold nothing, literally nothing. It was tough on her. She understood so clearly what he should have done; but he wouldn’t listen to her!”

“Oh—” French stammered; and saw the other faintly redden.

“Oh—” French stammered, noticing the other person faintly blush.

“I don’t mean, of course, that an artist, a great creative artist, isn’t always different ... on the contrary....” Paul hesitated again. “I understand all that.... I’ve experienced it....” His handsome face softened, and French, mollified, murmured to himself: “He was awfully kind to Emily Morland—I’m sure he was.”

“I don’t mean, of course, that an artist, a great creative artist, isn’t always different ... on the contrary....” Paul hesitated again. “I get all that .... I’ve been through it ....” His attractive face softened, and French, appeased, murmured to himself: “He was really kind to Emily Morland—I’m sure he was.”

“Only,” Mrs. Paul’s husband continued with a deepening earnestness, as if he were trying to explain to French something not quite clear to himself, “only, if you’re not a great creative artist yourself, it is hard sometimes, 240sitting by and looking on and feeling that if you were just allowed to say a word—. Of course,” he added abruptly, “he was very good to her in other ways; very grateful. She was his Inspiration.”

“Only,” Mrs. Paul’s husband continued with growing seriousness, as if he were trying to explain something not entirely clear to him in French, “only, if you’re not a major creative artist yourself, it can be tough sometimes, 240 just sitting by and watching and feeling that if you were just allowed to say a word—. Of course,” he added suddenly, “he was really good to her in other ways; very thankful. She was his Inspiration.”

“It’s something to have been that,” French said; and at the words his companion’s colour deepened to a flush which took in his neck and ears, and spread up to his white forehead.

“It’s something to have been that,” French said; and at his words, his companion's face turned red, spreading to his neck and ears, and up to his pale forehead.

“It’s everything,” he agreed, almost solemnly.

“It’s everything,” he agreed, almost seriously.

French had wandered up to a book-shelf in what had apparently been Fingall’s dressing-room. He had seen no other books about, and was curious to learn what these had to tell him. They were chiefly old Tauchnitz novels—mild mid-Victorian fiction rubbing elbows with a few odd volumes of Dumas, Maupassant and Zola. But under a loose pile the critic, with beating heart, had detected a shabby sketch-book. His hand shook as he opened it; but its pages were blank, and he reflected ironically that had they not been the dealers would never have left it there.

French had wandered over to a bookshelf in what seemed to be Fingall’s dressing room. He hadn’t seen any other books around and was curious about what these had to offer. They were mostly old Tauchnitz novels—mild mid-Victorian fiction alongside a few random works by Dumas, Maupassant, and Zola. But beneath a loose pile, the critic, with a racing heart, had found a worn sketchbook. His hand trembled as he opened it, but its pages were blank. He thought ironically that if they hadn’t been blank, the dealers would never have left it there.

241“They’ve been over the place with a fine-toothcomb,” he muttered to himself.

241“They’ve searched everywhere in detail,” he muttered to himself.

“What have you got hold of?” Donald Paul asked, coming up.

“What do you have there?” Donald Paul asked, approaching.

French continued mechanically to flutter the blank pages; then his hand paused at one which was scribbled over with dots and diagrams, and marginal notes in Fingall’s small cramped writing.

French kept flipping through the blank pages almost automatically; then his hand stopped at one that was filled with dots, diagrams, and marginal notes in Fingall’s small, cramped handwriting.

“Tea-party,” it was cryptically entitled, with a date beneath; and on the next page, under the heading: “For tea-party,” a single figure stood out—the figure of a dowdily-dressed woman seated in a low chair, a cup in her hand, and looking up as if to speak to some one who was not yet sketched in. The drawing, in three chalks on a gray ground, was rapidly but carefully executed: one of those light and perfect things which used to fall from Fingall like stray petals from a great tree in bloom. The woman’s attitude was full of an ardent interest; from the forward thrust of her clumsily-shod foot to the tilt of her head and the high light on her eye-glasses, everything about her seemed electrified by some eager shock of ideas.

“Tea-party,” it was cryptically titled, with a date below; and on the next page, under the heading: “For tea-party,” a single figure stood out—the figure of a poorly dressed woman sitting in a low chair, a cup in her hand, looking up as if to speak to someone who wasn’t drawn yet. The drawing, in three chalks on a gray background, was done quickly but carefully: one of those light and beautiful pieces that used to fall from Fingall like stray petals from a great tree in bloom. The woman’s posture was full of eager interest; from the forward thrust of her clumsily-shod foot to the tilt of her head and the shine on her eyeglasses, everything about her seemed energized by some enthusiastic jolt of ideas.

242“Who was talking to her—and what could he have been saying?” was the first thought the little drawing suggested. But it merely flashed through French’s mind, for he had almost instantly recognized the portrait—just touched with caricature, yet living, human, even tender—of the woman he least expected to see there.

242“Who was she talking to—and what could he have been saying?” was the first thought that came to mind from the little drawing. But it quickly passed through French’s mind, as he almost immediately recognized the portrait—slightly cartoonish, yet alive, human, even affectionate—of the woman he least expected to see there.

“Then she did know him!” he triumphed out aloud, forgetting who was at his elbow. He flushed up at his blunder and put the book in his companion’s hand.

“Then she did know him!” he exclaimed loudly, forgetting who was next to him. He blushed at his mistake and handed the book to his companion.

Donald Paul stared at the page.

Donald Paul stared at the page.

“She—who?”

"She—who's that?"

French stood confounded. There she sat—Emily Morland—aquiver in every line with life and sound and colour: French could hear her very voice running up and down its happy scales! And beside him stood her lover, and did not recognize her....

French stood in shock. There she sat—Emily Morland—vibrant in every way with life, sound, and color: French could hear her voice soaring through its joyful melodies! And next to him stood her lover, failing to recognize her...

“Oh—” Paul stammered at length. “It’s—you mean?” He looked again. “You think he meant it for Mrs. Morland?” Without waiting for an answer he fixed French with his large boyish gaze, and exclaimed abruptly: “Then you knew her?”

“Oh—” Paul stammered after a moment. “It’s—you mean?” He looked again. “Do you think he meant it for Mrs. Morland?” Without waiting for an answer, he fixed his large boyish gaze on French and suddenly exclaimed: “So you knew her?”

243“Oh, I saw her only once—just once.” French couldn’t resist laying a little stress on the once.

243“Oh, I saw her only once—just once.” French couldn’t resist emphasizing the once.

But Donald Paul took the answer unresentfully. “And yet you recognized her. I suppose you’re more used than I am to Fingall’s way of drawing. Do you think he was ever very good at likenesses? I do see now, of course ... but, come, I call it a caricature, don’t you?”

But Donald Paul took the answer without any hard feelings. “And still you recognized her. I guess you’re more used to Fingall’s drawing style than I am. Do you think he was ever really good at capturing likenesses? I can see it now, of course... but honestly, I think it’s more of a caricature, don’t you?”

“Oh, what does that matter?”

“Oh, what does it matter?”

“You mean, you think it’s so clever?”

“You mean, you really think it’s that clever?”

“I think it’s magnificent!” said French with emotion.

“I think it’s amazing!” said French with emotion.

The other still looked at him ingenuously, but with a dawning light of eagerness. It recalled to French the suppressed, the exaggerated warmth of his greeting on the hotel stairs. “What is it he wants of me? For he wants something.”

The other still looked at him innocently, but with a growing sense of eagerness. It reminded French of the restrained yet intense warmth of his greeting on the hotel stairs. “What does he want from me? Because he wants something.”

“I never knew, either,” Paul continued, “that she and Fingall had met. Some one must have brought her here, I suppose. It’s curious.” He pondered, still holding the book. “And I didn’t know you knew her,” he concluded.

“I never knew that she and Fingall had met either,” Paul continued, “Someone must have brought her here, I guess. It’s strange.” He thought for a moment, still holding the book. “And I didn’t know you knew her,” he wrapped up.

244“Oh, how should you? She was probably unconscious of the fact herself. I spent a day with her once in the country, years ago. Naturally, I’ve never forgotten it.”

244“Oh, how would you know? She probably wasn’t even aware of it herself. I spent a day with her once in the countryside, years ago. Of course, I’ve never forgotten it.”

Donald Paul’s eyes continued obscurely to entreat him. “That’s wonderful!”

Donald Paul's eyes continued to silently plead with him. "That's amazing!"

“What—that one should never forget having once met Emily Morland?” French rejoined, with a smile he could not repress.

“What—that you should never forget having met Emily Morland?” French replied, unable to hide his smile.

“No,” said Emily Morland’s lover with simplicity. “But the coincidence. You see, I’d made up my mind to ask you—.” He broke off, and looked down at the sketch, as if seeking guidance where doubtless he had so often found it. “The fact is,” he began again, “I’m going to write her Life. She left me all her papers—I daresay you know about all that. It’s a trust—a sacred trust; but it’s also a most tremendous undertaking! And yesterday, after hearing something of what you’re planning about Fingall, I realized how little I’d really thought the book out, how unprepared I was—what a lot more there was in that sort of thing than I’d at first imagined. I used to write—a little; just short reviews, and that kind of thing. 245But my hand’s out nowadays; and besides, this is so different. And then, my time’s not quite my own any longer.... So I made up my mind that I’d consult you, ask you if you’d help me ... oh, as much as ever you’re willing....” His smile was irresistible. “I asked Bessy. And she thought you’d understand.”

“No,” said Emily Morland’s lover simply. “But the coincidence. You see, I was planning to ask you—.” He paused and looked down at the sketch, as if trying to find direction where he had often found it before. “The truth is,” he started again, “I’m going to write her life story. She left me all her papers—I assume you know about that. It’s a trust—a sacred trust; but it’s also a huge undertaking! And yesterday, after hearing a bit about what you’re planning with Fingall, I realized how little I’d actually thought through the book, how unprepared I was—there’s so much more to that kind of thing than I originally imagined. I used to write a bit; just short reviews and things like that. 245 But I'm out of practice these days; plus, this is so different. And then, my time isn’t really my own anymore.... So I decided that I’d consult you, ask if you’d help me... oh, as much as you’re willing....” His smile was hard to resist. “I asked Bessy. And she thought you’d understand.”

“Understand?” gasped French. “Understand?”

"Get it?" gasped French. "Get it?"

“You see,” Paul hurried on, “there are heaps and heaps of letters—her beautiful letters! I don’t mean—” his voice trembled slightly—“only the ones to me; though some of those ... well, I’ll leave it to you to judge.... But lots of others too, that all sorts of people have sent me. Apparently everybody kept her letters. And I’m simply swamped in them,” he ended helplessly, “unless you will.”

“You see,” Paul quickly continued, “there are tons and tons of letters—her beautiful letters! I don’t mean—” his voice quivered a bit—“only the ones addressed to me; though some of those… well, I’ll let you decide.... But there are lots of others too, from all sorts of people who have sent me letters. Apparently, everyone held onto her letters. And I’m just overwhelmed by them,” he concluded helplessly, “unless you will.”

French’s voice was as unsteady as his. “Unless I will? There’s nothing on earth I’d have asked ... if I could have imagined it....”

French’s voice wavered just like his. “Unless I will? There’s nothing on earth I would have asked ... if I could have pictured it....”

“Oh, really?” Paul’s voice dropped back with relief to its everyday tone. He was 246clearly unprepared for exaltation. “It’s amazingly kind of you—so kind that I don’t in the least know how to thank you.”

“Oh, really?” Paul’s voice returned to its usual tone with relief. He was clearly not ready for excitement. “It’s incredibly generous of you—so generous that I honestly have no idea how to thank you.”

He paused, his hand still between the pages of the sketch-book. Suddenly he opened it and glanced down again at the drawing, and then at French.

He paused, his hand still between the pages of the sketchbook. Suddenly, he opened it and looked down at the drawing, then back at French.

“Meanwhile—if you really like this thing; you do?” He smiled a little incredulously and bent his handsome head to give the leaf a closer look. “Yes, there are his initials; well, that makes it all the more....” He tore out the page and handed it to French. “Do take it,” he said. “I wish I had something better of her to give you—but there’s literally nothing else; nothing except the beautiful enlarged photograph she had done for me the year we met; and that, of course—”

“Meanwhile—if you really like this thing; you do?” He smiled a bit skeptically and leaned his good-looking head closer to examine the leaf. “Yeah, there are his initials; well, that makes it all the more....” He ripped out the page and handed it to French. “Please take it,” he said. “I wish I had something better of hers to give you—but there's honestly nothing else; nothing except the beautiful enlarged photo she made for me the year we met; and that, of course—”

V

Mrs. Paul, as French had foreseen she would be, was late at their second appointment; later even than at the first. But what did French care? He could have waited contentedly for a week in that blatant drawing-room, 247with such hopes in his bosom and such a treasure already locked up in his portmanteau. And when at last she came she was just as cordial, as voluble and as unhelpful as ever.

Mrs. Paul, exactly as French had predicted, was late to their second appointment; even later than the first. But what did French care? He could have happily waited for a week in that flashy drawing-room, with such hopes in his heart and such a treasure already stored in his suitcase. And when she finally arrived, she was just as warm, chatty, and unhelpful as always.

The great difficulty, of course, was that she and her husband were leaving Paris so soon, and that French, for his part, was under orders to return at once to America. “The things I could tell you if we only had the time!” she sighed regretfully. But this left French unmoved, for he knew by now how little she really had to tell. Still, he had a good many more questions to ask, a good many more dates and facts to get at, than could be crowded into their confused hour over a laden tea-table, with belated parcels perpetually arriving, the telephone ringing, and the maid putting in her head to ask if the orange and silver brocade was to go to Biarritz, or to be sent straight on with the furs and the sports clothes to St. Moritz.

The big problem, of course, was that she and her husband were leaving Paris so soon, and that French was ordered to head back to America immediately. “If we only had more time, I could tell you so much!” she sighed with regret. But this didn’t affect French, as he had realized by now how little she actually had to share. Still, he had a lot more questions to ask and plenty more dates and details to dig into than could fit into their chaotic hour by a packed tea table, with late packages constantly arriving, the phone ringing, and the maid popping her head in to ask if the orange and silver brocade should go to Biarritz or be sent straight on with the furs and sports clothes to St. Moritz.

Finally, in the hurried parenthesis between these weightier matters, he extracted from her the promise to meet him in Paris in March—March at the latest—and give him 248a week, a whole week. “It will be so much easier, then, of course,” she agreed. “It’s the deadest season of the year in Paris. There’ll be nobody to bother us, and we can really settle down to work—” her lovely eyes kindled at the thought—“and I can give you all the papers you need, and tell you everything you want to know.”

Finally, in the quick pause between these more serious topics, he got her to promise to meet him in Paris in March—March at the latest—and to give him a week, a whole week. “It’ll be so much easier then, of course,” she agreed. “It’s the quietest time of year in Paris. There won’t be anyone to bother us, and we can really focus on our work—” her beautiful eyes lit up at the thought—“and I can give you all the papers you need, and tell you everything you want to know.”

With that he had to be content, and he could afford to be—now. He rose to take leave; but suddenly she rose also, a new eagerness in her eyes. She moved toward the door with him, and there her look detained him.

With that, he was satisfied, and he could afford to be—now. He got up to say goodbye; but suddenly she stood up too, a new excitement in her eyes. She walked toward the door with him, and there her gaze held him back.

“And Donald’s book too; you can get to work with Donald at the same time, can’t you?” She smiled on him confidentially. “He’s told me that you’ve promised to help him out—it’s so angelically good of you! I do assure you he appreciates it immensely. Perhaps he’s a little too modest about his own ability; but it is a terrible burden to have had imposed on him, isn’t it, just as he and I were having our first real holiday! It’s been a nightmare to him all these months. Reading all those letters and manuscripts, 249and deciding—. Why don’t authors do those things for themselves?” She appealed to French, half indignantly. “But after all,” she concluded, her smile deepening, “I understand that you should be willing to take the trouble, in return for the precious thing he’s given you.”

“And Donald’s book too; you can start working with Donald at the same time, right?” She smiled at him confidentially. “He told me you promised to help him out—it’s so incredibly kind of you! I assure you he really appreciates it. Maybe he’s a bit too modest about his own talent; but it is a huge burden he has to carry, isn’t it, especially when he and I were supposed to be having our first real holiday! It’s been a nightmare for him all these months. Reading all those letters and manuscripts, and deciding—. Why don’t authors handle that stuff themselves?” She turned to French, half indignantly. “But after all,” she concluded, her smile widening, “I get that you should be willing to take the time, in return for the valuable thing he’s given you.”

French’s heart gave a frightened thump: her smile had suddenly become too significant.

French's heart raced in fear: her smile had suddenly taken on a deeper meaning.

“The precious thing?”

“The valuable thing?”

She laughed. “Do you mean to say you’ve forgotten it already? Well, if you have, I don’t think you deserve it. The portrait of Mrs. Morland—the only one, apparently! A signed drawing of Horace’s; it’s something of a prize, you’ll admit. Donald tells me that you and he made the discovery of the sketch-book together. I can’t for the life of me imagine how it ever escaped those harpies of dealers. You can fancy how they went through everything ... like detectives after finger-prints, I used to say! Poor me—they used to have me out of bed every day at daylight! How furious they’d be if they knew what they’ve missed!” She paused and 250laughed again, leaning in the doorway in one of her long Artemis-attitudes.

She laughed. “You can’t be serious that you’ve forgotten it already? Well, if you have, I don’t think you deserve it. The portrait of Mrs. Morland—the only one, it seems! A signed drawing by Horace; it’s quite a keepsake, I must say. Donald told me that you two discovered the sketchbook together. I can't for the life of me understand how it escaped those vultures of dealers. Just imagine how they went through everything... like detectives looking for fingerprints, as I used to joke! Poor me—they used to drag me out of bed every day at dawn! How mad they'd be if they knew what they’ve missed!” She paused and 250 laughed again, leaning in the doorway in one of her long, graceful poses.

French felt his head spinning. He dared not meet her eyes, for fear of discovering in them the unmasked cupidity he fancied he had once before detected there. He felt too sick for any thought but flight; but every nerve in him cried out: “Whatever she says or does, she shall never never have that drawing back!”

French felt his head spinning. He didn’t dare look her in the eye, afraid he might see the greed he thought he had spotted there before. He felt too nauseous to think of anything but escape; yet every nerve in him screamed: “No matter what she says or does, she will never, ever get that drawing back!”

She said and did nothing; which made it even more difficult for him. It gave him the feeling that if he moved she would move too—with a spring, as if she herself were a detective, and suspected him of having the treasure in his pocket (“Thank God I haven’t!” he thought). And she had him so entirely at her mercy, with all the Fingall dates and documents still in her hold; there was nothing he could do but go—pick up the portmanteau with the drawing in it, and fly by the next train, if need be!

She said and did nothing, which made it even harder for him. It made him feel like if he moved, she would too—like a spring, as if she were some detective and suspected he had the treasure in his pocket (“Thank God I don’t!” he thought). She had him completely at her mercy, with all the Fingall dates and documents still in her possession; there was nothing he could do but leave—grab the suitcase with the drawing in it and catch the next train, if necessary!

The idea traversed him in a flash, and then gave way again to the desolating sense of who she was, and what it was that they were manœuvring and watching each other about.

The idea hit him suddenly, and then faded back into the heartbreaking realization of who she was, and what it was that they were carefully navigating and observing each other about.

251That was the worst of all—worse even than giving up the drawing, or renouncing the book on Fingall. He felt that he must get away at any cost, rather than prolong their silent duel; and, sick at heart, he reached out for the door-knob.

251That was the worst of all—worse even than giving up the drawing or letting go of the book on Fingall. He felt that he had to escape at any cost, rather than continue their silent standoff; and, feeling defeated, he reached for the door knob.

“Oh, no!” she exclaimed, her hand coming down on his wrist.

“Oh, no!” she said, her hand landing on his wrist.

He forced an answering smile. “No?”

He managed a smile in response. “No?”

She shook her head, her eyes still on his. “You’re not going like that.” Though she held him playfully her long fine fingers seemed as strong as steel. “After all, business is business, isn’t it? We ordinary mortals, who don’t live in the clouds among the gods, can’t afford to give nothing for nothing.... You don’t—so why should I?”

She shook her head, keeping her eyes on his. “You’re not going like that.” Although she was holding him playfully, her long, delicate fingers felt as strong as steel. “After all, business is business, right? Us regular people, who don’t live up in the clouds with the gods, can’t afford to get something for nothing... You don’t—so why should I?”

He had never seen her so close before, and as her face hovered over him, so warm, persuasive, confident, he noted in it, with a kind of savage satisfaction, the first faint lines of age.

He had never seen her this close before, and as her face loomed over him, so warm, convincing, and self-assured, he noticed, with a sense of brutal satisfaction, the first subtle signs of aging.

“So why should I?” she repeated gaily. He stood silent, imprisoned; and she went on, throwing her head back a little, and letting her gaze filter down on him through 252her rich lowered lashes: “But I know you’ll agree with me that it’s only fair. After all, Donald has set you the example. He’s given you something awfully valuable in return for the favour you’re going to do him—the immense favour. Poor darling—there never was anybody as generous as Donald! Don’t be alarmed; I’m not going to ask you to give me a present on that scale.” She drew herself up and threw back her lids, as if challenging him. “You’d have difficulty in finding one—anybody would!”

“So why should I?” she said playfully. He stood there, silent and trapped; and she continued, tilting her head back slightly and letting her gaze fall on him through 252her lush, lowered lashes: “But I know you’ll agree with me that it’s only fair. After all, Donald has set an example for you. He’s given you something incredibly valuable in exchange for the huge favor you’re about to do him. Poor darling—there’s never been anyone as generous as Donald! Don’t worry; I’m not going to ask you to give me a present on that level.” She straightened up and opened her eyes wide, as if daring him. “You’d have a tough time finding one—anyone would!”

French was still speechless, bewildered, not daring to think ahead, and all the while confusedly aware that his misery was feeding some obscure springs of amusement in her.

French was still speechless and confused, not daring to think ahead, and all the while vaguely aware that his misery was amusing her in some strange way.

“In return for the equally immense favour I’m going to do you—coming back to Paris in March, and giving you a whole week—what are you going to give me? Have you ever thought about that?” she flung out at him; and then, before he could answer: “Oh, don’t look so miserable—don’t rack your brains over it! I told you I wasn’t grasping—I’m not going to ask for anything unattainable. 253Only, you see—” she paused, her face grown suddenly tender and young again—“you see, Donald wants so dreadfully to have a portrait of me, one for his very own, by a painter he really admires; a likeness, simply, you see, not one of those wild things poor Horace used to do of me—and what I want is to beg and implore you to ask Jolyesse if he’ll do me. I can’t ask him myself: Horace despised his things, and was always ridiculing him, and Jolyesse knew it. It’s all very well—but, as I used to tell Horace, success does mean something after all, doesn’t it? And no one has been more of a success than Jolyesse—I hear his prices have doubled again. Well, that’s a proof, in a way ... what’s the use of denying it? Only it makes it more difficult for poor me, who can’t afford him, even if I dared to ask!” She wrinkled her perfect brows in mock distress. “But if you would—an old friend like you—if you’d ask it as a personal favour, and make him see that for the widow of a colleague he ought to make a reduction in his price—really a big reduction!—I’m sure he’d do it. After all, it’s not my fault if my husband didn’t like his 254pictures. And I should be so grateful to you, and so would Donald.”

“In return for the enormous favor I’m about to do you—coming back to Paris in March and giving you a whole week—what are you going to give me? Have you ever thought about that?” she shot at him; and then, before he could respond: “Oh, don’t look so miserable—don’t overthink it! I told you I wasn’t greedy—I’m not going to ask for anything impossible. 253It’s just that—” she paused, her face suddenly looking soft and youthful again—“you see, Donald really wants to have a portrait of me, one for himself, by a painter he truly admires; a likeness, you know, not one of those wild things poor Horace used to make of me—and what I want is to plead with you to ask Jolyesse if he’ll do it for me. I can’t ask him myself: Horace looked down on his work and always mocked him, and Jolyesse knew it. It’s all well and good—but, as I used to tell Horace, success does mean something, right? And no one has been more successful than Jolyesse—I hear his prices have doubled again. Well, that’s proof of something... what’s the point in denying it? But that just makes it harder for me, who can’t afford him, even if I had the courage to ask!” She wrinkled her perfect brows in playful distress. “But if you would—an old friend like you—if you’d ask it as a personal favor and make him see that for the widow of a colleague he should give a discount—really a big discount!—I’m sure he’d do it. After all, it’s not my fault my husband didn’t like his 254pictures. And I’d be so grateful to you, and so would Donald.”

She dropped French’s arm and held out both her shining hands to him. “You will—you really will? Oh, you dear good man, you!” He had slipped his hands out of hers, but she caught him again, this time not menacingly but exuberantly.

She let go of French’s arm and extended both her shining hands to him. “You will—you really will? Oh, you wonderful man, you!” He had pulled his hands away from hers, but she grabbed him again, this time not threateningly but with excitement.

“If you could arrange it for when I’m here in March, that would be simply perfect, wouldn’t it? You can, you think? Oh, bless you! And mind, he’s got to make it a full-length!” she called after him joyfully across the threshold.

“If you could set it up for when I’m here in March, that would be just perfect, right? You think you can? Oh, thank you! And remember, it has to be a full-length!” she called after him happily across the threshold.

255

VELVET EAR-PADS

I

Professor Loring G. Hibbart, of Purewater University, Clio, N. Y., settled himself in the corner of his compartment in the Marseilles-Ventimiglia express, drew his velvet ear-pads from his pocket, slipped them over his ears, and began to think.

Professor Loring G. Hibbart, of Purewater University, Clio, N. Y., settled into the corner of his compartment on the Marseilles-Ventimiglia express, took his velvet ear-pads from his pocket, put them over his ears, and started to think.

It was nearly three weeks since he had been able to indulge undisturbed in this enchanting operation. On the steamer which had brought him from Boston to Marseilles considerable opportunity had in truth been afforded him, for though he had instantly discovered his fellow-passengers to be insinuating and pervasive, an extremely rough passage had soon reduced them to inoffensiveness. Unluckily the same cause had in like manner affected the Professor; and when 256the ship approached calmer waters, and he began to revive, the others revived also, and proceeded to pervade, to insinuate and even to multiply—since a lady gave birth to twins as they entered the Mediterranean.

It had been almost three weeks since he had been able to enjoy this enchanting activity without interruption. During the boat trip from Boston to Marseilles, he actually had quite a bit of time to himself, because while he immediately noticed that his fellow passengers were intrusive and overbearing, the extremely rough seas soon made them less annoying. Unfortunately, the same rough conditions affected the Professor as well; and when the ship finally entered calmer waters and he started to feel better, the others perked up too and began to intrude, to be overbearing, and even to multiply—since a woman gave birth to twins as they reached the Mediterranean.

As for the tumultuous twenty-four hours since his landing, the Professor preferred not to include them in his retrospect. It was enough that they were over. “All I want is quiet,” he had said to the doctors who, after his alarming attack of influenza, followed by bronchial pneumonia, had ordered an immediate departure for warmer climes; and they had thrust him onto an excursion-steamer jammed with noisy sight-seers, and shipped him to a port whither all the rest of the world appeared to be bound at the same moment! His own fault, perhaps? Well—he never could plan or decide in a hurry, and when, still shaken by illness, he had suddenly been told that he must spend six months in a mild climate, and been faced with the alternatives of southern California or southern France, he had chosen the latter because it meant a more complete escape from professional associations and the terror of meeting 257people one knew. As far as climate went, he understood the chances to be equal; and all he wanted was to recover from his pulmonary trouble and employ his enforced leisure in writing a refutation of Einstein’s newly published book on Relativity.

As for the chaotic twenty-four hours since his arrival, the Professor chose not to dwell on them in his reflection. It was enough that they were behind him. “All I want is quiet,” he had told the doctors who, after his scary bout with the flu followed by bronchial pneumonia, insisted he leave for a warmer place right away; and they had put him on a tour boat packed with noisy tourists, sending him to a destination that seemed to be where everyone else in the world was headed at the same time! Was it his own fault, maybe? Well—he never could think or decide quickly, and when, still weak from his illness, he had suddenly been told he needed to spend six months in a mild climate, and was offered the choice between southern California or southern France, he picked the latter because it meant a more complete getaway from professional connections and the anxiety of running into people he knew. As far as the weather went, he believed the options were about the same; and all he wanted was to recover from his lung issues and use his forced downtime to write a rebuttal to Einstein’s newly published book on Relativity.

Once the Professor had decided on the south of France, there remained the difficulty of finding, in that populous region, a spot quiet enough to suit him; but after much anxious consultation with colleagues who shared his dread of noise and of promiscuous human intercourse, he had decided on a secluded pension high up in the hills, between Monte Carlo and Mentone. In this favoured spot, he was told, no dogs barked, cocks crew or cats courted. There were no waterfalls, or other sonorous natural phenomena, and it was utterly impossible for a motor (even with its muffler knocked off) to ascend the precipitous lane which led to the pension. If, in short, it were possible to refute Einstein’s theory, it was in just such a place, and there only, that the feat might be accomplished.

Once the Professor had chosen the south of France, he faced the challenge of finding a quiet spot in that crowded area that would suit him. After a lot of careful discussions with colleagues who also feared noise and crowded gatherings, he decided on a secluded pension high in the hills, between Monte Carlo and Mentone. In this ideal location, he was assured that no dogs barked, roosters crowed, or cats made noise. There were no waterfalls or other loud natural sounds, and it was completely impossible for a car (even without its muffler) to drive up the steep lane leading to the pension. In short, if it were possible to disprove Einstein’s theory, this was the only place where it could be done.

Once settled in the train, the Professor 258breathed more freely. Most of his fellow-passengers had stayed on the ship, which was carrying them on to swarm over a succession of other places as he had just left them swarming over Marseilles. The train he got into was not very crowded, and should other travellers enter the compartment, his ear-pads would secure him from interruption. At last he could revert to the absorbing thought of the book he was planning; could plunge into it like a diver into the ocean. He drew a deep breath and plunged....

Once he was settled on the train, the Professor breathed easier. Most of his fellow passengers had stayed on the ship, which was taking them to a series of other destinations, just like they had been bustling around in Marseille. The train he boarded wasn’t very full, and if other travelers entered the compartment, his ear pads would shield him from any interruptions. At last, he could return to the captivating idea of the book he was planning; he could dive into it like a diver plunging into the ocean. He took a deep breath and dove in....

Certainly the compartment had been empty when the train left Marseilles—he was sure of that; but he seemed to remember now that a man had got in at a later station, though he couldn’t have said where or when; for once he began to think, time vanished from him as utterly as space.

Certainly, the compartment had been empty when the train left Marseilles—he was sure of that; but now he seemed to recall that a man had boarded at a later stop, even though he couldn’t specify where or when; for once he started to think, time slipped away from him as completely as space.

He became conscious of the intruding presence only from the smell of tobacco gradually insinuating itself into his nostrils. Very gradually; for when the Professor had withdrawn into his inner stronghold of Pure Reason, and pulled up the ladder, it was not easy for any appeal to reach him through 259the channel of the senses. Not that these were defective in him. Far from it: he could smell and see, taste and hear, with any man alive; but for many years past he had refrained from exercising these faculties except in so far as they conduced to the maintenance of life and security. He would have preferred that the world should contain nothing to see, nothing to smell, nothing to hear; and by negativing persistently every superfluous hint of his visual, auditive or olfactory organs he had sheathed himself in a general impenetrability of which the ear-pads were merely a restricted symbol.

He only became aware of the intruding presence from the scent of tobacco slowly creeping into his nostrils. Very slowly; because when the Professor had retreated into his inner fortress of Pure Reason and pulled up the ladder, it was tough for any appeal to get through to him via the senses. Not that his senses were lacking. Far from it: he could smell, see, taste, and hear as well as anyone alive; but for many years, he had chosen not to use these faculties except when necessary for survival and safety. He would have preferred a world devoid of things to see, smell, or hear; and by continuously rejecting every unnecessary stimulation from his sight, sound, or smell, he had wrapped himself in a sort of overall impenetrability, of which the ear-pads were just a limited symbol.

His noticing the whiff of tobacco was an accident, a symptom of his still disorganized state; he put the smell resolutely from him, registered “A Man Opposite,” and plunged again into the Abstract.

His noticing the smell of tobacco was accidental, a sign of his still chaotic state; he dismissed the scent and noted "A Man Opposite," then dove back into the Abstract.

Once—about an hour later, he fancied—the train stopped with a jerk which flung him abruptly out of his corner. His mental balance was disturbed, and for one irritating instant his gaze unwillingly rested on silver groves, purple promontories and a blue sea. “Ugh—scenery!” he muttered; and with a 260renewed effort of the will he dropped his mental curtain between that inconsequent jumble of phenomena and the absolutely featureless area in which the pure intellect thrones. The incident had brought back the smell of his neighbour’s cigarette; but the Professor sternly excluded that also, and the train moved on....

Once—about an hour later, he guessed—the train came to a sudden stop that threw him out of his corner. His mental balance was off, and for one annoying moment, his eyes reluctantly landed on silver trees, purple cliffs, and a blue sea. “Ugh—scenery!” he muttered; and with a renewed effort of will, he pulled down his mental curtain between that pointless jumble of sights and the completely featureless space where pure intellect rules. The incident had brought back the smell of his neighbor’s cigarette; but the Professor firmly pushed that aside too, and the train moved on....

Professor Hibbart was in truth a man of passionately excitable nature: no one was ever, by temperament, less adapted to the lofty intellectual labours in which his mind delighted. He asked only to live in the empyrean; but he was perpetually being dragged back to earth by the pity, wrath or contempt excited in him by the slipshod course of human affairs. There were only two objects on which he flattered himself he could always look with a perfectly unseeing eye; and these were a romantic landscape and a pretty woman. And he was not absolutely sure about the landscape.

Professor Hibbart was really a man of intensely excitable nature: no one was ever less suited by temperament to the high-minded intellectual work that thrilled him. He just wanted to exist in the clouds, but he was constantly pulled back down to earth by the pity, anger, or disdain stirred in him by the careless state of human affairs. There were only two things he convinced himself he could always observe without any bias; these were a beautiful landscape and an attractive woman. And he wasn’t entirely confident about the landscape.

Suddenly a touch, soft yet peremptory, was laid on his arm. Looking down, he beheld a gloved hand; looking up he saw that the man opposite him was a woman.

Suddenly, a touch, soft but assertive, was placed on his arm. Looking down, he saw a gloved hand; looking up, he realized that the person facing him was a woman.

261To this awkward discovery he was still prepared to oppose the blank wall of the most complete imperception. But a sharp pinch proved that the lady who had taken hold of his arm had done so with the fixed determination to attract his attention, at the cost of whatever pain or inconvenience to himself. As she appeared also to be saying something—probably asking if the next station were the one at which she ought to get out—he formed with soundless lips the word “Deaf,” and pointed to his ears. The lady’s reply was to release his wrist, and with her free hand flick off an ear-pad.

261He was still ready to face the complete lack of awareness he had discovered. But a sudden pinch made it clear that the woman holding his arm was determined to get his attention, no matter the pain or inconvenience it caused him. Since she also seemed to be saying something—likely asking if the next station was where she needed to get off—he silently formed the word “Deaf” with his lips and pointed to his ears. In response, the woman let go of his wrist and used her free hand to flick off an ear pad.

“Deaf? Oh, no,” she said briskly, in fluent but exotic English. “You wouldn’t need ear-pads if you were. You don’t want to be bothered—that’s all. I know the trick; you got it out of Herbert Spencer!”

“Deaf? Oh, no,” she said cheerfully, in smooth but unusual English. “You wouldn’t need ear pads if that were the case. You just don’t want to be bothered—that’s all. I know the trick; you got it from Herbert Spencer!”

The assault had nearly disabled the Professor for farther resistance; but he rallied his wits and answered stonily: “I have no time-table. You’d better consult the guard.”

The attack had almost incapacitated the Professor for further resistance; but he gathered his thoughts and replied coldly: “I don’t have a schedule. You should check with the guard.”

The lady threw her spent cigarette out of the window. As the smoke drifted away from her features he became uneasily aware 262that they were youthful, and that the muscles about her lips and eyes were contracted into what is currently known as a smile. In another moment, he realized with dismay, he was going to know what she looked like. He averted his eyes.

The woman tossed her used cigarette out of the window. As the smoke floated away from her face, he began to feel an uncomfortable awareness that she was young, and the muscles around her lips and eyes were tense in what is now called a smile. In a moment, he realized with alarm that he was about to see her face. He looked away.

“I don’t want to consult the guard—I want to consult you,” said the lady.

“I don’t want to talk to the guard—I want to talk to you,” said the lady.

His ears took reluctant note of an intonation at once gay and appealing, which caressed the “You” as if it were a new pronoun rich in vowels, and the only one of its kind in the world.

His ears noticed an intonation that was both cheerful and inviting, which gently emphasized the “You” as if it were a new pronoun filled with vowels, and the only one of its kind in existence.

“Eeee-you,” she repeated.

"Eew," she repeated.

He shook his averted head. “I don’t know the name of a single station on this line.”

He shook his head, looking away. “I don’t know the name of any station on this line.”

“Dear me, don’t you?” The idea seemed to shock her, to make a peculiar appeal to her sympathy. “But I do—every one of them! With my eyes shut. Listen: I’ll begin at the beginning. Paris—”

“Seriously, you don't?” The thought seemed to surprise her and touch her compassion. “But I really do—every single one of them! With my eyes closed. Here’s how it goes: Paris—”

“But I don’t want to know them!” he almost screamed.

“But I don’t want to know them!” he nearly shouted.

“Well, neither do I. What I want is to ask you a favour—just one tiny little enormous favour.”

“Well, neither do I. What I want is to ask you for a favor—just one tiny little huge favor.”

263The Professor still looked away. “I have been in very bad health until recently,” he volunteered.

263The Professor still looked away. “I’ve been in really poor health until recently,” he said.

“Oh, I’m so glad—glad, I mean,” she corrected herself hastily, “that you’re all right again now! And glad too that you’ve been ill, since that just confirms it—”

“Oh, I’m so glad—glad, I mean,” she corrected herself quickly, “that you’re okay again now! And I’m also glad that you’ve been sick, since that just confirms it—”

Here the Professor fell. “Confirms what?” he snapped, and saw too late the trap into which he had plunged.

Here the Professor fell. “Confirms what?” he snapped, realizing too late the trap he had stepped into.

“My belief that you are predestined to help me,” replied his neighbour with joyful conviction.

“My belief that you are meant to help me,” replied his neighbor with cheerful certainty.

“Oh, but that’s quite a mistake—a complete mistake. I never in my life helped anybody, in any way. I’ve always made it a rule not to.”

“Oh, but that’s a big mistake—a total mistake. I’ve never helped anyone in my life, in any way. I’ve always made it a point not to.”

“Not even a Russian refugee?”

"Not even a Russian refugee?"

“Never!”

"Not a chance!"

“Oh, yes, you have. You’ve helped me!”

“Oh, yes, you have. You’ve helped me!”

The Professor turned an ireful glance upon her, and she nodded. “I am a Russian refugee.”

The Professor shot her an angry look, and she nodded. “I am a Russian refugee.”

“You?” he exclaimed. His eyes, by this time, had definitely escaped from his control, 264and were recording with an irrepressible activity and an exasperating precision the details of her appearance and her dress. Both were harmonious and opulent. He laughed incredulously.

“You?” he said, amazed. His eyes, by now, had completely gone out of his control, 264 and were capturing with an unstoppable energy and an annoying accuracy the details of her looks and her outfit. Both were elegant and rich. He laughed in disbelief.

“Why do you laugh? Can’t you see that I’m a refugee; by my clothes, I mean? Who has such pearls but Russian refugees? Or such sables? We have to have them—to sell, of course! You don’t care to buy my sables, do you? For you they would be only six thousand pounds cash. No, I thought not. It’s my duty to ask—but I didn’t suppose they would interest you. The Paris and London jewellers farm out the pearls to us; the big dressmakers supply the furs. For of course we’ve all sold the originals long ago. And really I’ve been rather successful. I placed two sets of silver fox and a rope of pearls last week at Monte Carlo. Ah, that fatal place! I gambled away the whole of my commission the same night.... But I’m forgetting to tell you how you’ve already helped me....”

“Why are you laughing? Can’t you see that I’m a refugee? Just look at my clothes! Who else would have such pearls except Russian refugees? Or such furs? We need to have them—to sell, of course! You’re not interested in buying my furs, are you? They would only cost you six thousand pounds in cash. No, I didn’t think so. It’s my duty to ask—but I didn’t expect you to be interested. The jewelers in Paris and London send us the pearls; the big fashion designers provide the furs. Because we’ve all sold the real ones long ago. Honestly, I’ve been doing pretty well. I sold two sets of silver fox and a strand of pearls last week in Monte Carlo. Ah, that dangerous spot! I lost all my commission gambling that same night... But I’m forgetting to mention how you’ve already helped me....”

She paused to draw breath, and in the pause the Professor, who had kept his hand 265on his loosened ear-pad, slipped it back over his ear.

She stopped to catch her breath, and during that moment, the Professor, who had been holding his loose ear pad, slid it back over his ear.

“I wear these,” he said coldly, “to avoid argument.”

“I wear these,” he said flatly, “to avoid any arguments.”

With a flick she had it off again. “I wasn’t going to argue—I was only going to thank you.”

With a quick motion, she had it off again. “I wasn’t going to argue—I just wanted to thank you.”

“I can’t conceive for what. In any case, I don’t want to be thanked.”

“I can’t imagine for what. Either way, I don’t want any thanks.”

Her brows gathered resentfully. “Why did you ask to be, then?” she snapped; and opening a bejewelled wrist-bag she drew forth from a smother of cigarette papers and pawn-tickets a slip of paper on which her astonished companion read a phrase written in a pointed feminine hand, but signed with his own name.

Her eyebrows knit together in annoyance. “Then why did you ask to be?” she snapped. Opening a jeweled wrist bag, she pulled out a slip of paper from a jumble of cigarette papers and pawn tickets. Her surprised companion read a phrase written in a sharp feminine handwriting, but it was signed with his own name.

There!

“There!”

The Professor took the paper and scanned it indignantly. “This copy of ‘The Elimination of Phenomena’ was presented by Professor Loring G. Hibbart of Purewater University, Clio, N. Y., to the library of the American Y. M. C. A. Refugee Centre at Odessa.

The Professor took the paper and looked through it angrily. “This copy of ‘The Elimination of Phenomena’ was given by Professor Loring G. Hibbart of Purewater University, Clio, N. Y., to the library of the American Y. M. C. A. Refugee Center in Odessa.

“A word of appreciation, sent by any 266reader to the above address, would greatly gratify Loring G. Hibbart.”

“A note of thanks, sent by any 266reader to the address above, would mean a lot to Loring G. Hibbart.”

There!” she repeated. “Why did you ask to be thanked if you didn’t want to be? What else does ‘greatly gratify’ mean? I couldn’t write to you from Odessa because I hadn’t the money to buy a stamp; but I’ve longed ever since to tell you what your book did for me. It simply changed my whole life—books do sometimes, you know. I saw everything differently—even our Refugee Centre! I decided at once to give up my lover and divorce my husband. Those were my two first Eliminations.” She smiled retrospectively. “But you mustn’t think I’m a frivolous person. I have my degree as a Doctor of Philosophy—I took it at sixteen, at the University of Moscow. I gave up philosophy the year after for sculpture; the next year I gave up sculpture for mathematics and love. For a year I loved. After that I married Prince Balalatinsky. He was my cousin, and enormously wealthy. I need not have divorced him, as it turned out, for he was soon afterward buried alive by the Bolsheviks. But how could I have foreseen 267it? And your book had made me feel—”

There!” she repeated. “Why did you ask to be thanked if you didn’t really want to be? What else does ‘greatly gratify’ mean? I couldn't write to you from Odessa because I didn’t have the money for a stamp; but I’ve wanted to tell you what your book did for me ever since. It completely changed my life—books can do that, you know. I started seeing everything differently—even our Refugee Centre! I immediately decided to leave my lover and divorce my husband. Those were my first two Eliminations.” She smiled as she recalled it. “But don’t think I’m a frivolous person. I have a degree as a Doctor of Philosophy—I got it at sixteen from the University of Moscow. I gave up philosophy the following year for sculpture; the year after that, I switched from sculpture to mathematics and love. I loved for a year. After that, I married Prince Balalatinsky. He was my cousin and extremely wealthy. It turned out I didn’t need to divorce him, since he was later buried alive by the Bolsheviks. But how could I have foreseen 267 it? And your book made me feel—”

“Good gracious!” the author of the book interrupted desperately. “You don’t suppose I wrote that rubbish about wanting to be thanked, do you?”

“Good gracious!” the author of the book interrupted desperately. “You don’t really think I wrote that nonsense about wanting to be thanked, do you?”

“Didn’t you? How could I tell? Almost all the things sent from America to the refugee camp came with little labels like that. You all seemed to think we were sitting before perfectly appointed desks, with fountain pens and stamp-cases from Bond Street in our pockets. I remember once getting a lip-stick and a Bernard Shaw calendar labelled: ‘If the refugee who receives these would write a line of thanks to little Sadie Burt of Meropee Junction, Ga., who bought them out of her own savings by giving up chewing-gum for a whole month, it would make a little American girl very happy.’ Of course I was sorry not to be able to write to little Sadie.” She broke off, and then added: “Do you know, I was sure you were my Professor as soon as I saw your name on your suit-case?”

“Didn’t you? How was I supposed to know? Almost everything sent from America to the refugee camp had little labels like that. You all seemed to think we were sitting at perfectly organized desks, with fountain pens and fancy stampers from Bond Street in our pockets. I remember once receiving a lipstick and a Bernard Shaw calendar marked: ‘If the refugee who receives these could write a note of thanks to little Sadie Burt of Meropee Junction, Ga., who bought them with her own savings by giving up chewing gum for an entire month, it would make a little American girl very happy.’ Of course, I felt bad that I couldn’t write to little Sadie.” She paused, then added: “You know, I was sure you were my Professor as soon as I saw your name on your suitcase?”

“Good Lord!” groaned the Professor. 268He had forgotten to remove the obligatory steamer-labels! Instinctively he reached out a hand to tear off the offending member; but again a gesture of the Princess’s arrested him. “It’s too late now. And you can’t surely grudge me the pleasure of thanking you for your book?”

“Good Lord!” groaned the Professor. 268He had forgotten to take off the required steamer labels! Instinctively, he reached out to rip off the offending labels; but once again, a gesture from the Princess stopped him. “It’s too late now. And you can’t possibly begrudge me the pleasure of thanking you for your book?”

“But I didn’t ask—”

“But I didn't ask—”

“No; but I wanted to. You see, at that time I had quite discarded philosophy. I was living in the Actual—with a young officer of Preobrajensky—when the war broke out. And of course in our camp at Odessa the Actual was the very thing one wanted to get away from. And your book took me straight back into that other world where I had known my only pure happiness. Purity—what a wonderful thing it is! What a pity it is so hard to keep; like money, and everything else really valuable! But I’m thankful for any little morsel of it that I’ve had. When I was only ten years old—”

“No; but I wanted to. You see, back then I had completely abandoned philosophy. I was living in the real world—with a young officer from Preobrajensky—when the war started. And of course, in our camp in Odessa, the real world was exactly what everyone wanted to escape from. Your book took me right back to that other world where I had experienced my only true happiness. Purity—what a beautiful thing it is! What a shame it's so difficult to maintain; like money, and everything else that's really valuable! But I’m grateful for any little bit of it that I’ve had. When I was just ten years old—”

But suddenly she drew back and nestled down into her lustrous furs. “You thought I was going to tell you the story of my life? No. Put your ear-pads on again. I know 269now why you wear them—because you’re planning a new book. Is it not so? You see I can read your thoughts. Go on—do! I would rather assist at the birth of a masterpiece than chatter about my own insignificant affairs.”

But suddenly she pulled back and snuggled into her shiny furs. “You thought I was going to share the story of my life? Nope. Put your ear-pads back on. I know now why you wear them—because you’re planning a new book. Am I right? You see, I can read your thoughts. Go ahead—do it! I’d rather be part of the creation of a masterpiece than talk about my own unimportant life.”

The Professor smiled. If she thought masterpieces were born in that way—between railway stations, and in a whirl of prattle! Yet he was not wholly angry. Either because it had been unexpectedly agreeable to hear his book praised, or because of that harmonious impression which, now that he actually saw her, a protracted scrutiny confirmed, he began to feel more tolerantly toward his neighbour. Deliberately, his eyes still on hers, he pushed the other ear-pad away.

The Professor smiled. If she thought masterpieces came to life like that—between train stations and in a rush of chatter! Still, he wasn't completely upset. Maybe it was because it was surprisingly nice to hear his book praised, or because of that positive vibe he felt now that he was really looking at her, a long look that confirmed his impression. He started to feel more accepting toward his neighbor. Intentionally, still keeping his eyes on hers, he pushed the other ear pad away.

“Oh—” she said with a little gasp. “Does that mean I may go on talking?” But before he could answer, her face clouded. “I know—it only means that I might as well, now that I’ve broken in on your meditations. I’m dreadfully penitent; but luckily you won’t have me for long, for I’m getting out at Cannes, and Cannes is the next station. And 270that reminds me of the enormous little favour I have to ask.”

“Oh—” she said with a little gasp. “Does that mean I can keep talking?” But before he could respond, her expression became serious. “I know—it just means I might as well, now that I’ve interrupted your thoughts. I feel really sorry about it; but luckily you won't have to put up with me for long, since I’m getting off at Cannes, and Cannes is the next stop. And 270that reminds me of the huge little favor I need to ask.”

The Professor’s face clouded also: he had a nervous apprehension of being asked favours. “My fountain pen,” he said, regaining firmness of tone, “is broken.”

The Professor’s expression darkened too; he felt a nervous fear of being asked for favors. “My fountain pen,” he said, regaining his composure, “is broken.”

“Ah—you thought I meant to ask for your autograph? Or perhaps for a cheque?” (Lord, how quick she was!) She shook her head. “No, I don’t care for compulsory autographs. And I’m not going to ask for money—I’m going to give you some.”

“Ah—you thought I was going to ask for your autograph? Or maybe for a check?” (Wow, she was quick!) She shook her head. “No, I’m not into forced autographs. And I’m not going to ask for money—I’m going to give you some.”

He faced her with renewed dismay. Could it be—? After all, he was not more than fifty-seven; and the blameless life he had led had perhaps helped to preserve a certain ... at least that was one theory.... In these corrupt European societies what might a man not find himself exposed to? With some difficulty he executed a pinched smile.

He looked at her with fresh concern. Could it be—? After all, he was only fifty-seven; and the innocent life he had lived might have helped to maintain a certain... at least that was one theory.... In these corrupt European societies, what could a man not find himself facing? With some effort, he managed a tight smile.

Money?

Cash?

She nodded again. “Oh, don’t laugh! Don’t think I’m joking. It’s your ear-pads,” she disconcertingly added.

She nodded again. “Oh, don’t laugh! Don’t think I’m joking. It’s your ear pads,” she added, looking a bit uneasy.

“My—?”

"My—?"

“Yes. If you hadn’t put them on I should 271never have spoken to you; for it wasn’t till afterward that I saw your name on the suit-case. And after that I should have been too shy to break in on the meditations of a Great Philosopher. But you see I have been watching—oh, for years!—for your ear-pads.”

“Yes. If you hadn’t put them on, I never would have spoken to you; it wasn’t until later that I noticed your name on the suitcase. After that, I would have been too shy to interrupt the thoughts of a Great Philosopher. But you see, I’ve been watching—oh, for years!—for your ear-pads.”

He stared at her helplessly. “You want to buy them from me?” he asked in terror, wondering how on earth he would be able to get others in a country of which he did not speak the language.

He stared at her in despair. “You want to buy them from me?” he asked in fear, wondering how he would manage to find others in a country where he didn’t speak the language.

She burst into a laugh that ran up and down the whole scale of friendly derision and tender mockery.

She laughed out loud, a sound that flowed through a full range of friendly teasing and affectionate sarcasm.

“Buy them? Gracious, no! I could make myself a better pair in five minutes.” She smiled at his visible relief. “But you see I’m ruined—stony broke; isn’t that what they call it? I have a young American friend who is always saying that about himself. And once in the Caucasus, years ago, a gipsy told me that if ever I had gambled away my last penny (and I nearly have) it would all be won back by a pale intellectual looking man in velvet ear-pads, if only I could induce him to put a stake on the tables for me.” She 272leaned forward and scrutinized him. “You are very pale, you know,” she said, “and very intellectual looking. I was sure it was you when you told me you’d been ill.”

“Buy them? Absolutely not! I could make myself a better pair in five minutes.” She smiled at his evident relief. “But you see I’m ruined—completely broke; isn’t that what they say? I have a young American friend who always talks about being broke like that. And once in the Caucasus, years ago, a gypsy told me that if I ever gambled away my last penny (and I almost have) it would all be won back by a pale, intellectual-looking man in velvet ear-pads, if only I could get him to place a bet for me.” She leaned forward and examined him closely. “You are very pale, you know,” she said, “and quite intellectual-looking. I was sure it was you when you told me you’d been sick.”

Professor Loring D. Hibbart looked about him desperately. He knew now that he was shut up with a madwoman. A harmless one, probably; but what if, in the depths of that jewelled bag, a toy revolver lurked under the pawn-tickets and the cigarette papers? The Professor’s life had been so guarded from what are known as “exciting situations” that he was not sure of his ability to meet one with becoming tact and energy.

Professor Loring D. Hibbart looked around anxiously. He realized that he was stuck with a crazy woman. Probably a harmless one, but what if there was a toy gun hiding at the bottom of that jeweled bag beneath the pawn tickets and cigarette papers? The Professor’s life had been so sheltered from “exciting situations” that he wasn’t sure he could handle one with the right amount of skill and energy.

“I suppose I’m a physical coward,” he reflected bitterly, an uncomfortable dampness breaking out all over him. “And I know,” he added in self-extenuation, “that I’m in no condition yet for any sort of a struggle....” But what did one do with lunatics? If only he could remember! And suddenly he did: one humoured them!

“I guess I’m a physical coward,” he thought bitterly, a clammy sweat breaking out all over him. “And I know,” he added to justify himself, “that I’m not ready for any kind of fight....” But what do you do with crazy people? If only he could remember! And then it hit him: you humor them!

Fortified by the thought, he made shift to glance more kindly toward the Princess Balalatinsky. “So you want me to gamble for you?” he said, in the playful tone he 273might have adopted in addressing little Sadie Burt of Meropee.

Encouraged by the idea, he managed to look more favorably at Princess Balalatinsky. “So you want me to gamble for you?” he said, in a playful tone he might have used when speaking to little Sadie Burt of Meropee. 273

“Oh, how glorious of you! You will? I knew you would! But first,” she broke off, “you must let me explain—”

“Oh, how wonderful of you! You will? I knew you would! But first,” she interrupted, “you have to let me explain—”

“Oh, do explain, of course,” he agreed, rapidly calculating that her volubility might make the explanation last until they reached the next station, where, as she had declared, she was to leave the train.

“Oh, please explain, of course,” he agreed, quickly realizing that her talkativeness might stretch the explanation until they got to the next station, where, as she had said, she was planning to get off the train.

Already her eye was less wild; and he drew an inward breath of relief.

Already her gaze was calmer; and he took a deep breath of relief.

“You angel, you! I do,” she confessed, “simply love to talk about myself. And I’m sure you’ll be interested when I tell you that, if you’ll only do as I ask, I shall be able to marry one of your own compatriots—such a beautiful heroic youth! It is for him, for him only, that I long to be wealthy again. If you loved, could you bear to see your beloved threatened with starvation?”

“You darling, you! I really do,” she admitted, “love talking about myself. And I’m sure you’ll want to hear that if you just do what I ask, I’ll be able to marry one of your fellow countrymen—such a handsome, brave guy! It’s for him, and him alone, that I want to be rich again. If you truly loved, could you stand by and watch your beloved face hunger?”

“But I thought,” he gently reminded her, “that it was you who were threatened with starvation?”

“But I thought,” he gently reminded her, “that it was you who was facing starvation?”

“We both are. Isn’t it terrible? You see, when we met and loved, we each had the 274same thought—to make the other wealthy! It was not possible, at the moment, for either of us to attain our end by the natural expedient of a rich marriage with reasonable prospect of a quick divorce—so we staked our all at those accursèd tables, and we both lost! My poor betrothed has only a few hundred francs left, and as for me, I have had to take a miserably paid job as a dressmaker’s mannequin at Cannes. But I see you are going on to Monte Carlo (yes, that’s on your luggage too); and as I don’t suppose you will spend a night there without visiting the rooms, I—” She was pulling forth the hundred francs from her inexhaustible bag when the Professor checked her with dismay. Mad though she might be, he could not even make believe to take her money.

“We both are. Isn’t it awful? You see, when we met and fell in love, we each had the same idea—to make the other rich! At that time, neither of us could achieve that through the obvious route of a wealthy marriage with a decent chance of a quick divorce—so we bet everything at those cursed tables, and we both lost! My poor fiancé has only a few hundred francs left, and as for me, I’ve had to take a poorly paid job as a dressmaker’s mannequin in Cannes. But I see you’re heading to Monte Carlo (yes, that’s on your luggage too); and since I don’t think you’ll spend a night there without checking out the casino, I—” She was pulling out the hundred francs from her seemingly endless bag when the Professor stopped her in shock. Mad as she might be, he couldn't even pretend to accept her money.

“I’m not spending a night at Monte Carlo,” he protested. “I’m only getting out there to take a motorbus for a quiet place up in the hills; I’ve the name written down somewhere; my room is engaged, so I couldn’t possibly wait over,” he argued gently.

“I’m not spending a night in Monte Carlo,” he protested. “I’m just heading over to catch a bus to a quiet spot up in the hills; I have the name written down somewhere. My room is booked, so there’s no way I can stay over,” he argued gently.

She looked at him with what seemed to his 275inflamed imagination the craftiness of a maniac. “Don’t you know that our train is nearly two hours late? I don’t suppose you noticed that we ran over a crowded excursion charabanc near Toulon? Didn’t you even hear the ambulances rushing up? Your motorbus will certainly have left Monte Carlo when you arrive, so you’ll have to spend the night there! And even if you don’t,” she added persuasively, “the station’s only two steps from the Casino, and you surely can’t refuse just to nip in for half an hour.” She clasped her hands in entreaty. “You wouldn’t refuse if you knew my betrothed—your young compatriot! If only we had a few thousands all would go smoothly. We should be married at once and go to live on his ancestral estate of Kansas. It appears the climate is that of Africa in summer and of the Government of Omsk in winter; so our plan is to grow oranges and breed sables. You see, we can hardly fail to succeed with two such crops. All we ask is enough money to make a start. And that you will get for me tonight. You have only to stake this hundred franc note; 276you’ll win on the first turn, and you’ll go on winning. You’ll see!”

She looked at him with what seemed to his 275overactive imagination like the cunning of a maniac. “Don’t you know our train is nearly two hours late? I guess you didn’t notice that we ran over a packed excursion bus near Toulon? Didn’t you even hear the ambulances rushing by? Your bus will definitely have left Monte Carlo by the time you get there, so you’ll have to spend the night! And even if you don’t,” she added, trying to persuade him, “the station is just a short walk from the Casino, and you can’t possibly say no to popping in for half an hour.” She clasped her hands in a pleading gesture. “You wouldn’t refuse if you knew my fiancé—your young fellow countryman! If only we had a little cash, everything would go smoothly. We could get married right away and move to his family estate in Kansas. I hear the climate is like Africa in the summer and the Government of Omsk in the winter; so our plan is to grow oranges and breed sables. You see, we can hardly fail with two such ventures. All we need is enough money to get started. And that’s what you can get for me tonight. Just stake this hundred franc note; 276you’ll win on the first turn, and you’ll keep winning. You’ll see!”

With one of her sudden plunges she pried open his contracted fist and pressed into it a banknote wrapped in a torn envelope. “Now listen; this is my address at Cannes. Princess Balala—oh, here’s the station. Good-bye, guardian angel. No, au revoir; I shall see you soon. They call me Betsy at the dressmaker’s....”

With one of her sudden moves, she opened his clenched fist and stuffed a banknote wrapped in a torn envelope into it. “Now listen; this is my address in Cannes. Princess Balala—oh, here’s the station. Goodbye, guardian angel. No, goodbye; I’ll see you soon. They call me Betsy at the dressmaker’s....”

Before he could open his convulsed fingers, or dash out after her, she had vanished, bag and baggage, in the crowd and confusion of the platform; other people, pushing and chattering and tearing themselves from the embrace of friends, had piled into her place, and were waving from the window, and blocking the way out; and now the train was moving on, and there he sat in his corner, aghast, clutching the banknote....

Before he could open his clenched fingers or rush after her, she had disappeared, luggage and all, in the crowd and chaos of the platform; other people, pushing and chatting and breaking away from their friends, had filled her spot and were waving from the window, blocking the exit; and now the train was moving on, and there he sat in his corner, stunned, gripping the banknote...

II

At Monte Carlo the Professor captured a porter and rescued his luggage. Exhausted by this effort, and by the attempt to communicate 277with the porter, first in Latin and then in French as practised at Purewater, he withdrew to a corner of the waiting-room and fished in his pockets for the address of the quiet pension in the hills. He found it at last, and handed it wearily to the porter. The latter threw up his hands. “Parti! Parti! Autobus gone.” That devil of a woman had been right!

At Monte Carlo, the Professor caught a porter and got his luggage back. Worn out from this effort and trying to talk to the porter, first in Latin and then in French like they did at Purewater, he moved to a corner of the waiting room and dug around in his pockets for the address of the quiet pension in the hills. He finally found it and handed it over to the porter, feeling exhausted. The porter threw up his hands. “Parti! Parti! Autobus gone.” That devil of a woman was right!

When would there be another, the Professor asked.

When will there be another one? the Professor asked.

Not till tomorrow morning at 8:30. To confirm his statement the porter pointed to a large time-table on the wall of the waiting-room. The Professor scanned it and sat down again with a groan. He was about to consult his companion as to the possibility of finding a night’s lodging in a respectable pension (fantastic as the idea seemed in such a place); but hardly had he begun: “Can you tell me where—” when, with a nod of comprehension and a wink of complicity, the porter returned in fluent English: “Pretty ladies? Turkish bath? Fottographs?”

Not until tomorrow morning at 8:30. To back up his statement, the porter pointed to a large timetable on the wall of the waiting room. The Professor looked it over and sat down again with a sigh. He was about to ask his companion about the chance of finding a decent place to stay for the night, as unlikely as that seemed in this area; but just as he started to say, “Can you tell me where—” the porter, with a nod of understanding and a wink of complicity, replied in fluent English: “Pretty ladies? Turkish bath? Photographs?”

The Professor repudiated these suggestions with a shudder, and leaving his bags in 278the cloak-room set forth on his quest. He had hardly taken two steps when another stranger of obviously doubtful morality offered him a pamphlet which he was indignantly rejecting when he noticed its title: “The Theory of Chance in Roulette.” The theory of chance was deeply interesting to the Professor, and the idea of its application to roulette not without an abstract attraction. He bought the pamphlet and sat down on the nearest bench.

The Professor recoiled from these suggestions and, leaving his bags in the cloakroom, set off on his quest. He had barely taken two steps when another stranger of questionable morals handed him a pamphlet, which he was angrily about to reject until he noticed its title: “The Theory of Chance in Roulette.” The theory of chance intrigued the Professor, and the idea of applying it to roulette had a certain abstract appeal. He purchased the pamphlet and sat down on the nearest bench.

His study was so absorbing that he was roused only by the fall of twilight, and the scattered twinkle of many lamps all radiating up to the central focus of the Casino. The Professor started to his feet, remembering that he had still to find a lodging. “And I must be up early to catch the bus,” he reminded himself. He took his way down a wide empty street apparently leading to a quieter and less illuminated quarter. This street he followed for some distance, vainly scrutinizing the houses, which seemed all to be private dwellings, till at length he ran against a slim well-set-up young fellow in tennis flannels, with a bright conversational 279eye, who was strolling along from the opposite direction.

His study was so engaging that he didn't notice the falling twilight or the scattered glow of lamps leading up to the Casino. The Professor jumped to his feet, remembering he still needed to find a place to stay. “And I need to get up early to catch the bus,” he reminded himself. He walked down a wide, empty street that seemed to head toward a quieter and less lit area. He continued along this street for a while, unsuccessfully checking out the houses, which all appeared to be private residences, until he unexpectedly bumped into a tall, fit young guy in tennis gear, with a bright, friendly look in his eyes, who was walking from the opposite direction.

“Excuse me, sir,” said the Professor.

“Excuse me, sir,” said the Professor.

“What for?” rejoined the other, in a pleasant tone made doubly pleasant by the familiar burr of the last word, which he pronounced like fur.

“What for?” the other responded, in a friendly tone that was even more charming because of the familiar twist he put on the last word, which he said like fur.

“Why, you’re an American!” exclaimed the Professor.

“Wow, you’re American!” the Professor exclaimed.

“Sherlock!” exulted the young man, extending his hand. “I diagnose the same complaint in yourself.”

“Sherlock!” the young man exclaimed, reaching out his hand. “I see you have the same issue.”

The Professor sighed pleasurably. “Oh, yes. What I want,” he added, “is to find a plain quiet boarding-house or family hotel.”

The Professor let out a satisfied sigh. “Oh, yes. What I’m looking for,” he added, “is a simple, quiet boarding house or a family hotel.”

“Same as mother used to make ’em?” The young man reflected. “Well, it’s a queer place in which to prosecute your search; but there is one at Monte, and I’m about the only person that knows it. My name’s Taber Tring. Come along.”

“Just like my mom used to make them?” The young man thought for a moment. “Well, it’s a strange place to continue your search; but there is one in Monte, and I’m pretty much the only one who knows about it. My name’s Taber Tring. Let’s go.”

For a second the Professor’s eye rested doubtfully on Mr. Tring. He knew, of course—even at Purewater it was known—that in the corrupt capitals of Europe one could not always rely implicitly on the information 280given by strangers casually encountered; no, not even when it was offered with affability, and in the reassuring twang of the Western States. But after all Monte Carlo was not a capital; it was just an absurd little joke of a town crammed on a ledge between sea and mountain; and a second glance at the young man convinced the Professor that he was as harmless as the town.

For a moment, the Professor looked skeptically at Mr. Tring. He knew, of course—even in Purewater people knew—that in the corrupt cities of Europe, you couldn't always trust the information from strangers you casually met; no, not even when it was delivered with friendliness and the reassuring drawl of the Western States. But after all, Monte Carlo wasn’t a city; it was just a silly little town wedged on a ledge between the sea and the mountains; and a second look at the young man made the Professor think he was as harmless as the town.

Mr. Tring, who seemed quick at thought-reading, returned his look with an amused glance.

Mr. Tring, who appeared to be quick at reading thoughts, met his gaze with an amused look.

“Not much like our big and breezy land, is it? These Riviera resorts always remind me of the subway at rush hours; everybody strap-hanging. But my landlady is an old friend, and I know one of her boarders left this morning, because I heard her trying to seize his luggage. He got away; so I don’t see why you shouldn’t have his room. See?”

“Doesn’t really feel like our big and breezy country, does it? These Riviera resorts always make me think of the subway during rush hour; everyone hanging on for dear life. But my landlady is an old friend, and I know one of her tenants left this morning because I heard her trying to grab his luggage. He got away; so I don’t see why you can’t have his room. Got it?”

The Professor saw. But he became immediately apprehensive of having his own luggage seized, an experience unprecedented in his history.

The Professor noticed. But he quickly became worried about having his own luggage taken, an experience he had never encountered before.

“Are such things liable to occur in this place?” he enquired.

"Do such things happen here?" he asked.

281“What? A scrap with your landlady? Not if you pay up regularly; or if she likes you. I guess she didn’t like that other fellow; and I know he was always on the wrong side of the tables.”

281 “What? A fight with your landlady? Not if you pay her on time or if she likes you. I guess she didn’t like that other guy; and I know he was always losing at the tables.”

“The tables—do you refer to the gambling tables?” The Professor stopped short to put the question.

“The tables—are you talking about the gambling tables?” The Professor paused to ask the question.

“That’s it,” said the other.

"That's it," said the other.

“And do you yourself sometimes visit the gambling-rooms?” the Professor next enquired.

“And do you ever visit the gambling rooms yourself?” the Professor asked next.

“Oh, hell,” said Taber Tring expressively.

“Oh, come on,” said Taber Tring emphatically.

The Professor scrutinized him with growing interest. “And have you a theory of chance?”

The Professor examined him with increasing curiosity. “Do you have a theory of chance?”

The young man met his gaze squarely. “I have; but it can’t be put into language that would pass the censor.”

The young man met his gaze directly. “I have, but it can't be put into words that would get approved.”

“Ah—you refer, no doubt, to your personal experience. But, as regards the theory—”

“Ah—you’re talking about your own experience. But, when it comes to the theory—”

“Well, the theory has let me down to bedrock; and I came down on it devilish hard.” His expression turned from apathy to animation. “I’m stony broke; but if you’d like 282to lend me a hundred francs to have another try—”

“Well, the theory has brought me down to reality; and I came down on it really hard.” His expression changed from indifference to enthusiasm. “I’m completely broke; but if you’d be willing to lend me a hundred francs to give it another shot—”

“Oh, no,” said the Professor hastily; “I don’t possess it.” And his doubts began to stir again.

“Oh, no,” the Professor said quickly; “I don’t have it.” And his doubts started to resurface.

Taber Tring laughed. “Of course you don’t; not for lending purposes. I was only joking; everybody makes that joke here. Well, here’s the house; I’ll go ahead and rout out our hostess.”

Taber Tring laughed. “Of course you don’t; not for lending purposes. I was just kidding; everyone makes that joke around here. Well, here’s the house; I’ll go ahead and track down our hostess.”

They stopped before a pleasant-looking little house at the end of the street. A palmtree, a couple of rose-bushes and a gateway surmounted by the word Arcadie divided it from the pavement; the Professor drew a breath of relief as a stout lady in an orange wig bustled out to receive him.

They paused in front of a charming little house at the end of the street. A palm tree, a few rose bushes, and a gateway with the word Arcadia above it separated the house from the sidewalk; the Professor let out a sigh of relief as a plump woman with an orange wig hurried out to greet him.

In spite of the orange wig her face was so full of a shrewd benevolence that the Professor felt sure he had reached a haven of rest. She welcomed him affably, informed him that she had a room, and offered to lead him up to it. “Only for tonight, though? For it is promised to a Siamese nobleman for tomorrow.”

In spite of the orange wig, her face was so full of a sharp kindness that the Professor felt sure he had found a safe place to rest. She greeted him warmly, let him know she had a room available, and offered to show him to it. "Just for tonight, though? Because it’s reserved for a Siamese nobleman starting tomorrow."

This, the Professor assured her, made no 283difference, as he would be leaving at daylight. But on the lowest step of the stair he turned and addressed himself to Mr. Tring.

This, the Professor assured her, made no 283 difference, as he would be leaving at daybreak. But on the lowest step of the stair, he turned and spoke to Mr. Tring.

“Perhaps the lady would be good enough to have my bags brought up from the station? If you would kindly explain that I’m going out now to take a little stroll. As I’m leaving so early tomorrow it’s my only chance to have a look around.”

“Could you please have my bags brought up from the station? If you could let them know that I’m heading out for a short walk right now. Since I’m leaving so early tomorrow, it’s my only chance to explore a bit.”

“That’s so; I’ll tell her,” the young man rejoined sympathetically; and as the Professor’s hand was on the gate, he heard Mr. Tring call out, mimicking the stentorian tones of a megaphone man on a sight-seeing motorbus: “Third street to the left, then first right to the tables”; after which he added, in his natural tone: “Say, Arcadia locks up at midnight.”

“That’s right; I’ll let her know,” the young man said with understanding; and as the Professor’s hand was on the gate, he heard Mr. Tring shout, imitating the loud voice of a tour guide on a sightseeing bus: “Third street to the left, then first right to the tables”; after that, he added, in his normal voice: “Hey, Arcadia closes at midnight.”

The Professor smiled at the superfluous hint.

The Professor smiled at the unnecessary hint.

III

Having satisfied a polyglot door-keeper as to his nationality, and the fact that he was not a minor, the Professor found himself in 284the gambling-rooms. They were not particularly crowded, for people were beginning to go out for dinner, and he was able to draw fairly near to the first roulette table he encountered.

Having convinced a multilingual doorman about his nationality and that he was of legal age, the Professor found himself in the 284gambling rooms. They weren't very crowded since people were starting to head out for dinner, and he was able to get fairly close to the first roulette table he came across.

As he stood looking over the shoulders of the players he understood that no study of abstract theories could be worth the experience acquired by thus observing the humours of the goddess in her very temple. Her caprices, so ably seconded by the inconceivable stupidity, timidity or rashness of her votaries, first amused and finally exasperated the Professor; he began to feel toward her something of the annoyance excited in him by the sight of a pretty woman, or any other vain superfluity, combined with the secret sense that if he chose he could make her dance to his tune, and that it might be mildly amusing to do so. He had felt the same once or twice—but only for a fugitive instant—about pretty women.

As he stood there watching the players, he realized that studying abstract theories couldn't compare to the experience of observing the quirks of the goddess in her own temple. Her whims, amplified by the unbelievable stupidity, fearfulness, or recklessness of her followers, initially entertained and then irritated the Professor; he started to feel a type of annoyance similar to what he felt when seeing a beautiful woman or any other frivolous thing, mixed with a hidden sense that if he wanted, he could make her dance to his tune, and that it might be somewhat amusing to do so. He had felt the same way once or twice—but only for a fleeting moment—about beautiful women.

None, however, had ever attracted him as strongly as this veiled divinity. The longing to twitch the veil from her cryptic features 285became violent, irresistible. “Not one of these fools has any idea of the theory of chance,” he muttered to himself, elbowing his way to a seat near one of the croupiers. As he did so, he put his hand into his pocket, and found to his disgust that it contained only a single five franc piece and a few sous. All the rest of his money—a matter of four or five hundred francs—lay locked up in his suit-case at Arcadie. He anathematized his luck in expurgated language, and was about to rise from the table when the croupier called out: “Faites vos jeux, Messieurs.”

None, however, had ever drawn him in as strongly as this mysterious woman. The urge to pull away the veil from her hidden features became intense and impossible to resist. “Not one of these idiots understands the theory of chance,” he muttered to himself, making his way to a seat near one of the dealers. As he did, he reached into his pocket and was dismayed to find it contained only a single five-franc coin and a few small coins. All the rest of his cash—around four or five hundred francs—was locked up in his suitcase at Arcadia. He cursed his luck in mildly inappropriate language and was about to get up from the table when the dealer called out: “Place your bets, gentlemen.”

The Professor, with a murmured expletive which was to a real oath what Postum is to coffee, dropped back into his place and flung his five franc piece on the last three numbers. He lost.

The Professor, muttering a mild curse that was like a real swear word what Postum is to coffee, settled back into his seat and tossed his five-franc coin on the last three numbers. He lost.

Of course—in his excitement he had gone exactly contrary to his own theory! It was on the first three that he had meant to stake his paltry bet. Well; now it was too late. But stay—

Of course—in his excitement he had completely gone against his own theory! He had intended to place his small bet on the first three. Well, now it was too late. But wait—

Diving into another pocket, he came with surprise on a hundred franc note. Could it 286really be his? But no; he had an exact memorandum of his funds, and he knew this banknote was not to be thus accounted for. He made a violent effort to shake off his abstraction, and finally recalled that the note in question had been pressed into his hand that very afternoon as he left the train. But by whom—?

Diving into another pocket, he was surprised to find a hundred franc note. Could it really be his? But no; he had a clear record of his funds, and he knew this banknote wasn't accounted for. He made a strong effort to shake off his distraction and finally remembered that the note in question had been pushed into his hand that very afternoon as he left the train. But by whom—?

Messieurs, faites vos jeux! Faites vos jeux! Le jeu est fait. Rien ne va plus.

Gentlemen, place your bets! Place your bets! The bets are in. No more bets.

The hundred francs, escaping from his hand, had fluttered of themselves to a number in the middle of the table. That number came up. Across the green board thirty-six other hundred franc notes flew swiftly back in the direction of the Professor. Should he put them all back on the same number? “Yes,” he nodded calmly to the croupier’s question; and the three-thousand seven hundred francs were guided to their place by the croupier’s rake.

The hundred francs slipped from his hand and floated to a number in the middle of the table. That number won. Across the green board, thirty-six other hundred franc notes quickly flew back toward the Professor. Should he place them all back on the same number? “Yes,” he nodded calmly to the croupier's question; and the three thousand seven hundred francs were moved to their spot by the croupier's rake.

The number came up again, and another argosy of notes sailed into the haven of the happy gambler’s pocket. This time he knew he ought to settle down quietly to his theory; and he did so. He staked a thousand and 287tripled it, then let the three thousand lie, and won again. He doubled that stake, and began to feel his neighbours watching him with mingled interest and envy as the winnings once more flowed his way. But to whom did this mounting pile really belong?

The number came up again, and another load of cash landed in the happy gambler’s pocket. This time he knew he should focus on his strategy; and he did. He bet a thousand and tripled it, then left the three thousand untouched, and won again. He doubled that bet, and started to feel his neighbors watching him with a mix of interest and envy as the winnings continued to come in. But who did this growing stack really belong to?

No time to think of that now; he was fast in the clutches of his theory. It seemed to guide him like some superior being seated at the helm of his intelligence: his private dæmon pitted against the veiled goddess! It was exciting, undoubtedly; considerably more so, for example, than taking tea with the President’s wife at Purewater. He was beginning to feel like Napoleon, disposing his battalions to right and left, advancing, retreating, reinforcing or redistributing his troops. Ah, the veiled goddess was getting what she deserved for once!

No time to think about that now; he was deep in the grip of his theory. It felt like it was guiding him like some superior force at the controls of his mind: his personal spirit battling against the hidden goddess! It was thrilling, definitely; much more so than having tea with the President’s wife at Purewater. He was starting to feel like Napoleon, arranging his troops to the right and left, advancing, retreating, reinforcing or redistributing his forces. Ah, the hidden goddess was finally getting what she deserved!

At a late hour of the evening, when the Professor had become the centre of an ever-thickening crowd of fascinated observers, it suddenly came back to him that a woman had given him that original hundred franc note. A woman in the train that afternoon....

At a late hour of the evening, when the Professor had become the center of an ever-thickening crowd of fascinated onlookers, it suddenly occurred to him that a woman had given him that original hundred franc note. A woman on the train that afternoon....

288But what did he care for that? He was playing the limit at every stake; and his mind had never worked more clearly and with a more exquisite sense of complete detachment. He was in his own particular seventh heaven of lucidity. He even recalled, at the precise moment when cognizance of the fact became useful, that the doors of Arcadie closed at midnight, and that he had only just time to get back if he wished to sleep with a roof over his head.

288But what did he care about that? He was betting everything at each stake; and his mind had never been clearer, with a more perfect sense of total detachment. He was in his own unique bliss of clarity. He even remembered, right at the moment it became relevant, that the doors of Arcadia closed at midnight, and that he barely had time to return if he wanted to sleep under a roof.

As he did wish to, he pocketed his gains quietly and composedly, rose from the table and walked out of the rooms. He felt hungry, cheerful and alert. Perhaps, after all, excitement had been what he needed—pleasurable excitement, that is, not the kind occasioned by the small daily irritations of life, such as the presence of that woman in the train whose name he was still unable to remember. What he would have liked best of all would have been to sit down in one of the brightly lit cafés he was passing, before a bottle of beer and a ham sandwich; or perhaps what he had heard spoken of as a Welsh 289rabbit. But he did not want to sleep on a bench, for the night air was sharp; so he continued self-denyingly on his way to Arcadie.

As he wanted to, he quietly and calmly pocketed his winnings, got up from the table, and walked out of the rooms. He felt hungry, happy, and alert. Maybe, after all, excitement was what he needed—enjoyable excitement, not the kind caused by the little annoyances of daily life, like the woman on the train whose name he still couldn’t remember. What he would have liked most of all was to sit down in one of the brightly lit cafés he was passing, with a bottle of beer and a ham sandwich; or maybe what he had heard referred to as a Welsh 289 rabbit. But he didn’t want to sleep on a bench, since the night air was chilly; so he continued on his way to Arcadia.

A sleepy boy in a dirty apron let him in, locked up after him, and led him to a small bare room on the second floor. The stairs creaked and rattled as they mounted, and the rumblings of sleep sounded through the doors of the rooms they passed. Arcadie was a cramped and ramshackle construction, and the Professor hoped to heaven that his pension in the hills would be more solidly built and less densely inhabited. However, for one night it didn’t matter—or so he imagined.

A sleepy boy in a dirty apron let him in, locked the door behind him, and led him to a small, bare room on the second floor. The stairs creaked and rattled as they went up, and the sounds of sleep echoed through the doors of the rooms they passed. Arcadia was a cramped and rundown place, and the Professor hoped that his pension in the hills would be more structurally sound and less crowded. However, for one night it didn’t matter—or so he thought.

His guide left him, and he turned on the electric light, threw down on the table the notes with which all his pockets were bulging, and began to unstrap his portmanteaux.

His guide left, and he turned on the light, tossed the notes that were overflowing from his pockets onto the table, and started to unstrap his suitcase.

Though he had so little luggage he always found the process of unpacking a long and laborious one; for he never could remember where he had put anything, and invariably passed through all the successive phases of apprehension and despair before he finally 290discovered his bedroom slippers in his spongebag, and the sponge itself (still dripping) rolled up inside his pyjamas.

Though he had very little luggage, he always found unpacking to be a long and tiring process. He could never remember where he had put anything, and he inevitably went through all the stages of worry and frustration before he finally found his bedroom slippers in his sponge bag, and the sponge itself (still dripping) rolled up inside his pajamas. 290

But tonight he sought for neither sponge not pyjamas, for as he opened his first suit-case his hand lit on a ream of spotless foolscap—the kind he always used for his literary work. The table on which he had tossed his winnings held a crusty hotel inkstand, and was directly overhung by a vacillating electric bulb. Before it was a chair; through the open window flowed the silence of the night, interwoven with the murmurs of a sleeping sea and hardly disturbed by the occasional far-off hoot of a motor horn. In his own brain was the same nocturnal quiet and serenity. A curious thing had happened to him. His bout with the veiled goddess had sharpened his wits and dragged him suddenly and completely out of the intellectual apathy into which he had been gradually immersed by his illness and the harassing discomforts of the last few weeks. He was no longer thinking now about the gambling tables or the theory of chance; but with all the strength of his freshly stimulated faculties 291was grappling the mighty monster with whom he meant to try a fall.

But tonight he was looking for neither a sponge nor pajamas, because as he opened his first suitcase, he found a stack of clean writing paper—the kind he always used for his writing. The table where he had tossed his winnings had a battered hotel inkstand, and a flickering electric bulb hung directly above it. There was a chair in front of it; through the open window came the stillness of the night, mixed with the sounds of a sleeping sea and only occasionally interrupted by the distant honk of a car horn. Inside his head, there was the same nighttime calm and peace. Something strange had happened to him. His encounter with the mysterious goddess had sharpened his mind and suddenly pulled him completely out of the mental dullness he had fallen into because of his illness and the nagging discomforts of the past few weeks. He was no longer focused on the gambling tables or the theory of chance; instead, with all the energy of his newly awakened mind, he was tackling the formidable challenge he intended to take on. 291

Einstein!” he cried, as a Crusader might have shouted his battle-cry. He sat down at the table, shoved aside the banknotes, plunged his pen into the blue mud of the inkstand, and began.

Einstein!” he shouted, like a Crusader might have yelled his battle cry. He sat down at the table, pushed aside the banknotes, dipped his pen into the blue ink in the inkstand, and started writing.

The silence was delicious, mysterious. Link by link the chain of his argument unrolled itself, travelling across his pages with the unending flow of a trail of migratory caterpillars. Not a break; not a hesitation. It was years since his mental machinery had worked with that smooth consecutiveness. He began to wonder whether, after all, it might not be better to give up the idea of a remote and doubtful pension in the hills, and settle himself for the winter in a place apparently so propitious to his intellectual activities.

The silence was rich and enigmatic. Step by step, the chain of his argument unfolded, moving across his pages like an endless stream of migrating caterpillars. There was no interruption; no pause. It had been years since his mind functioned with such seamless clarity. He started to think that maybe it would be better to abandon the notion of a distant and uncertain pension in the mountains and to stay for the winter in a place that seemed so favorable for his intellectual pursuits.

It was then that the noises in the next room suddenly began. First there was the brutal slam of the door, followed by a silly bad-tempered struggle with a reluctant lock. Then a pair of shoes were flung down on the tiled floor. Water was next poured into an 292unsteady basin, and a water-jug set down with a hideous clatter on a rickety washstand which seemed to be placed against the communicating door between the two rooms. Turbulent ablutions ensued. These over, there succeeded a moment of deceptive calm, almost immediately succeeded by a series of whistled scales, emitted just above the whistler’s breath, and merging into the exact though subdued reproduction of various barn-yard gutturals, ending up with the raucous yelp of a parrot proclaiming again and again: “I’m stony broke, I am!”

It was then that the noises in the next room suddenly started. First, there was the loud slam of a door, followed by a frustrating struggle with a stubborn lock. Then, a pair of shoes were thrown down on the tiled floor. Next, water was poured into an unsteady basin, and a water jug was set down with a loud clatter on a rickety washstand that seemed to be placed against the connecting door between the two rooms. Turbulent washing followed. After that, there was a moment of false calm, quickly interrupted by a series of whistled scales, coming just above the whistler’s breath, blending into a precise but muted imitation of various barnyard sounds, ending with the raucous yelp of a parrot repeatedly declaring, “I’m stony broke, I am!”

All the while Professor Hibbart’s brain continued to marshal its arguments, and try to press them into the hard mould of words. But the struggle became more and more unequal as the repressed cacophony next door increased. At last he jumped up, rummaged in every pocket for his ear-pads and snapped them furiously over his ears. But this measure, instead of silencing the tenuous insistent noises from the next room, only made him strain for them more attentively through the protecting pads, giving them the supernatural shrillness of sounds heard at midnight 293in a sleeping house, the secret crackings and creakings against which heaped-up pillows and drawn-up bedclothes are a vain defence.

All the while, Professor Hibbart’s mind kept working to organize its thoughts and try to shape them into actual words. But the battle became more and more one-sided as the noise from next door grew louder. Finally, he jumped up, searched every pocket for his ear pads, and snapped them on his ears in frustration. However, instead of silencing the persistent noises from the other room, they made him listen even harder through the pads, making the sounds seem sharper and eerier like the unsettling noises heard at midnight in a quiet house, the quiet creaks and cracks that piled-up pillows and snug blankets can’t shield against. 293

Finally the Professor noticed that there was a wide crack under the communicating door. Not till that crack was filled would work be possible. He jumped up again and dived at the washstand for towels. But he found that in the hasty preparation of the room the towels had been forgotten. A newspaper, then—but no; he cast about him in vain for a newspaper....

Finally, the Professor noticed that there was a wide crack under the connecting door. Work wouldn't be possible until that crack was filled. He jumped up again and rushed to the washstand for towels. But he discovered that during the quick setup of the room, the towels had been forgotten. A newspaper, then—but no; he searched around in vain for a newspaper....

The noises had now sunk to a whisper, broken by irritating intervals of silence; but in the exasperated state of the Professor’s nerves these irregular lulls, and the tension of watching for the sounds that broke them, were more trying than what had gone before. He sent a despairing glance about him, and his eye lit on the pile of banknotes on the table. He sprang up again, seized the notes, and crammed them into the crack.

The noises had quieted to a whisper, interrupted by annoying moments of silence; but in the Professor’s frayed nerves, these uneven pauses and the anxiety of waiting for the sounds that shattered them were more exhausting than what had happened earlier. He cast a desperate look around, and his eyes landed on the stack of banknotes on the table. He jumped up again, grabbed the notes, and stuffed them into the crack.

After that the silence became suddenly and almost miraculously complete, and he went on with his writing.

After that, the silence became suddenly and almost miraculously complete, and he continued with his writing.

294

IV

After his first twenty-four hours in the hills the Professor was ready to swear that this final refuge was all he had hoped for. The situation (though he had hardly looked out on it) seemed high yet sheltered; he had a vague impression of sunshine in his room; and when he went down on the first morning, after a deep and curative sleep, he at once found himself in a congenial atmosphere. No effusive compatriots; no bowing and scraping French; only four or five English people, as much in dread of being spoken to as he was of their speaking to him. He consumed the necessary number of square inches of proteins and carbohydrates and withdrew to his room, as stubbornly ignored as if the other guests had all thought he was trying to catch their eyes. An hour later he was lost in his work.

After his first twenty-four hours in the hills, the Professor was convinced that this final refuge was everything he had hoped for. The place (even though he had hardly looked outside) felt elevated yet sheltered; he had a vague sense of sunshine in his room; and when he went down on the first morning, after a deep and restorative sleep, he immediately found himself in a welcoming atmosphere. No overly friendly locals; no bowing and scraping from the French; just four or five English people, as eager to avoid conversation with him as he was to avoid talking to them. He ate the necessary amount of protein and carbs and retreated to his room, as stubbornly ignored as if the other guests all thought he was trying to attract their attention. An hour later, he was completely absorbed in his work.

If only life could ever remain on an even keel! But something had made him suspect it from the first: there was a baby in the house. Of course everybody denied it: the cook said the bowl of pap left by accident on 295the stairs was for the cat; the landlady said she had been a widow twenty years, and did he suppose—? And the bonne denied that there was a smell of paregoric on the landing, and said that was the way the scent of mimosa sometimes affected people.

If only life could stay so balanced! But something had made him doubt that from the start: there was a baby in the house. Of course, everyone denied it: the cook insisted the bowl of porridge left on the stairs was for the cat; the landlady claimed she had been a widow for twenty years, and did he really think—? And the good asserted there was no smell of paregoric in the hallway, explaining that it was just how the scent of mimosa sometimes affected people.

That night, after a constitutional in the garden (ear-pads on), the Professor went up to his room to resume his writing. For two hours he wrote uninterruptedly; then he was disturbed by a faint wail. He clapped on the pads, and continued; but the wail, low as it was, pierced them like a corkscrew. Finally he laid down his pen and listened, furiously. Every five minutes the sound came again. “I suppose they’ll say it’s a kitten!” he growled. No such pretence could deceive him for a moment; he remembered now that at the moment of entering the house he had noticed a smell of nursery. If only he had turned straight around and gone elsewhere! But where?

That night, after a stroll in the garden (with earplugs in), the Professor went up to his room to continue writing. He wrote for two hours straight; then he was interrupted by a faint wail. He put on the earplugs again and carried on, but the wail, though quiet, pierced through them like a corkscrew. Eventually, he set down his pen and listened, frustrated. The sound came back every five minutes. “I guess they’ll say it’s a kitten!” he grumbled. No such excuse could fool him for a second; he now recalled that when he entered the house, he had noticed a smell of a nursery. If only he had just turned around and gone somewhere else! But where?

The idea of a fresh plunge into the unknown made him feel as weak as in the first stages of convalescence. And then his book had already sunk such talons into him; he 296could feel it sucking at his brain like some hungry animal. And all those people downstairs had been as cold and stony at dinner as they had at lunch. After two such encounters he was sure they would never bother him. A Paradise indeed, but for that serpent!

The thought of diving into the unknown again made him feel as weak as he did in the early days of recovery. His book had already dug its claws into him; he could feel it pulling at his mind like a starving creature. And all those people downstairs had been just as cold and unyielding at dinner as they were at lunch. After two encounters like that, he was certain they would never pay him any attention. A paradise indeed, but for that snake!

The wail continued, and he turned in his chair and looked slowly and desperately about him. The room was small and bare, and had only one door, the one leading into the passage. He vaguely recalled that, two nights before, at Monte Carlo, he had been disturbed in much the same way, and had found means to end the disturbance. What had he done? If only he could remember!

The wailing went on, and he turned in his chair, looking around slowly and desperately. The room was small and empty, with just one door leading to the hallway. He vaguely remembered that two nights ago in Monte Carlo, he had been disturbed in a similar way and had figured out how to stop it. What had he done? If only he could remember!

His eye went back to the door. There was a light under it now; no doubt someone was up with the child. Slowly his mind dropped from the empyrean to the level of the crack under the door.

His gaze returned to the door. There was a light shining underneath it now; clearly, someone was with the child. Gradually, his thoughts descended from the heavens to the reality of the gap under the door.

“A couple of towels.... Ah, but, there are no towels!” Almost as the words formed themselves, his glance lit on a well-garnished rack. What had made him think 297there were no towels? Why, he had been reliving the night at Monte Carlo, where in fact, he now remembered, he could find none, and to protect himself from the noise next door had had to....

“A couple of towels.... Ah, but there are no towels!” Almost as he thought those words, his eyes landed on a well-decorated rack. What made him think there were no towels? He had been replaying the night in Monte Carlo, where, now that he remembered, he couldn’t find any, and to shield himself from the noise next door he had to....

“Oh, my God!” shouted the Professor. His pen clattered to the floor. He jumped up, and his chair crashed after it. The baby, terror-struck, ceased to cry. There was an awful silence.

“Oh my God!” the Professor shouted. His pen clattered to the floor. He jumped up, and his chair crashed down after it. The baby, terrified, stopped crying. There was an awful silence.

“Oh, my God!” shouted the Professor.

“Oh my God!” shouted the Professor.

Slowly the vision of that other room came back: he saw himself jumping up just as wildly, dashing for towels and finding none, and then seizing a pile of papers and cramming them into the crack under the door. Papers, indeed! “Oh, my God....”

Slowly, the image of that other room returned: he saw himself jumping up just as frantically, rushing for towels and finding none, then grabbing a stack of papers and stuffing them into the gap under the door. Papers, really! “Oh, my God....”

It was money that he had seized that other night: hundreds of hundred franc bills; or hundreds of thousands, were they? How furiously he had crushed and crumpled them in his haste to cram enough stuffing into the crack! Money—an unbelievable amount of it. But how in the world had it got there, to whom on earth did it belong?

It was money that he had grabbed that other night: hundreds of hundred-franc bills; or were there hundreds of thousands? How wildly he had crushed and crumpled them in his rush to shove enough into the gap! Money—an unbelievable amount of it. But how in the world did it end up there, and who the heck did it belong to?

The Professor sat down on the edge of the 298bed and took his bursting head between his hands.

The Professor sat on the edge of the 298 bed and cradled his aching head in his hands.

Daylight found him still labouring to reconstitute the succession of incredible episodes leading up to his mad act. Of all the piles of notes he had stuffed under the door not one franc had belonged to him. Of that he was now sure. He recalled also, but less clearly, that some one had given him a banknote—a hundred francs, he thought; was it on the steamer at Marseilles, or in the train?—given it with some mysterious injunction about gambling ... that was as far as he could go at present.... His mind had come down from the empyrean with a crash, and was still dazed from its abrupt contact with reality. At any rate, not a penny of the money was his, and he had left it all under the door in his hotel bedroom at Monte Carlo. And that was two days ago....

Daylight found him still trying to piece together the series of unbelievable events that led up to his impulsive action. Of all the piles of notes he had shoved under the door, not a single franc had been his. He was now certain of that. He also vaguely remembered that someone had given him a banknote—a hundred francs, he thought; was it on the boat in Marseilles or on the train?—handed to him with some mysterious warning about gambling... that was as far as he could get for now... His mind had come crashing down from the clouds and was still reeling from its sudden return to reality. In any case, not a penny of the money belonged to him, and he had left it all under the door in his hotel room in Monte Carlo. And that was two days ago...

The baby was again crying, but the rest of the house still slept when, unkempt, unshorn, and with as many loose ends to his raiment as Hamlet, Professor Hibbart dashed out past an affrighted bonne, who cried after him 299that he might still catch the autobus if he took the short cut to the village.

The baby was crying again, but the rest of the house was still asleep when, looking disheveled and messy, with as many loose threads on his clothes as Hamlet, Professor Hibbart hurried past a startled good, who called after him 299 that he could still catch the autobus if he took the shortcut to the village.

To the Professor any abrupt emergence from his work was like coming to after a severe operation. He floated in a world as empty of ideas as of facts, and hemmed with slippery perpendicular walls. All the way to Monte Carlo those walls were made of the faces in the motorbus, blank inscrutable faces, smooth secret surfaces up which his mind struggled to clamber back to the actual. Only one definite emotion survived: hatred of the being—a woman, was it?—who had given him that fatal hundred franc note. He clung to that feeling as to a life-belt, waiting doggedly till it should lift him back to reality. If only he could have recalled his enemy’s name!

To the Professor, any sudden interruption from his work felt like waking up after a major surgery. He drifted in a space as void of ideas as it was of facts, surrounded by slippery vertical walls. Throughout the ride to Monte Carlo, those walls took the shape of the faces on the bus, blank and unreadable expressions, smooth, secretive surfaces that his mind struggled to climb back to reality. Only one clear emotion remained: a deep hatred for the person—a woman, perhaps?—who had handed him that cursed hundred-franc note. He held onto that feeling like a lifeline, stubbornly waiting for it to pull him back to the real world. If only he could remember his enemy's name!

Arrived at Monte Carlo he hailed a taxi and pronounced the one name he did recall: Arcadie! But what chance was there that the first chauffeur he met would know the title, or remember the site, of that undistinguished family hotel?

Arriving in Monte Carlo, he hailed a taxi and said the one name he could remember: Arcadia! But what were the odds that the first driver he encountered would know the name or recall the location of that unremarkable family hotel?

Arcadie? But, of course! It’s the place they’re all asking for!” cried the chauffeur, 300turning without a moment’s hesitation in what seemed to his fare to be the right direction. Yet how could that obscure pension be the place “they” were all asking for, and who in the name of madness were “they”?

Arcadia? Of course! It’s the place everyone’s asking for!” the driver exclaimed, quickly turning in what seemed to be the right direction to his passenger. But how could that unknown inn be the place “everyone” was asking for, and who exactly were “they” in this madness?

“Are you sure—?” the Professor faltered.

“Are you sure—?” the Professor hesitated.

“Of finding the way? Allons donc; we have only to follow the crowd!”

“Finding the way? Let's go.; we just need to follow the crowd!”

This was a slight exaggeration, for at that early hour the residential quarter of Monte Carlo was hardly more populous than when the Professor had last seen it; but if he had doubted being on the right road his doubt was presently dispelled by the sight of a well-set-up young man in tennis flannels, with a bright conversational eye, who came swinging along from the opposite direction.

This was a bit of an exaggeration, because at that early hour, the residential area of Monte Carlo was barely more crowded than when the Professor last saw it. However, if he had questioned whether he was on the right path, that doubt was soon lifted by the sight of a well-built young man in tennis attire, with a lively and engaging gaze, who strolled toward him from the opposite direction.

“Taber Tring!” cried a voice from the depths of the Professor’s sub-consciousness; and the Professor nearly flung himself over the side of the taxi in the effort to attract his friend’s notice.

“Taber Tring!” shouted a voice from the depths of the Professor’s subconscious, and the Professor almost leaped out of the taxi in an attempt to get his friend’s attention.

Apparently he had been mistaken; for the young man, arrested by his signals, gave back a blank stare from eyes grown suddenly speechless, and then, turning on his heels, 301disappeared double-quick down a side-street. The Professor, thrown back into his habitual uncertainty, wavered over the question of pursuit; but the taxi was still moving forward, and before he could decide what to do it had worked its way through a throng of gaping people and drawn up before a gate surmounted by the well-remembered Arcadie.

Apparently, he had been wrong; the young man, caught off guard by his signals, returned a blank stare from eyes that suddenly lost their ability to speak. Then, turning on his heels, 301 he quickly vanished down a side street. The Professor, thrown back into his usual uncertainty, hesitated over whether to pursue him; but the taxi was still moving forward, and before he could decide what to do, it had maneuvered through a crowd of staring people and pulled up in front of a gate topped by the well-remembered Arcadia.

“There you are!” the chauffeur gestured, with the air of a parent humouring a spoilt child.

“There you are!” the chauffeur said, acting like a parent putting up with a spoiled child.

There he was! The Professor started to jump out, and pushing through the crowd was confronted with a smoking ruin. The garden gate, under its lying inscription, led straight into chaos; and behind where Arcadie had stood, other houses, blank unknown houses, were also shouldering up to gape at the disaster.

There he was! The Professor began to jump out and push through the crowd, only to be met with a smoldering wreck. The garden gate, beneath its deceptive sign, opened straight into chaos; and where Arcadia had been, other unfamiliar houses were also crowding in to witness the disaster.

“But this is not the place!” remonstrated the Professor. “This is a house that has burnt down!”

“But this isn't the right place!” the Professor argued. “This is a house that burned down!”

Parbleu,” replied the chauffeur, still humouring him.

Wow,” replied the driver, still playing along with him.

The Professor’s temples were bursting.

The Professor's temples were throbbing.

302“But was it—was it—was this the Hotel Arcadie?”

“But was it—was it—was this the Hotel Arcadie?”

The chauffeur shrugged again and pointed to the name.

The driver shrugged again and pointed to the name.

“When—did it burn?”

"When did it burn?"

“Early yesterday.”

“Yesterday morning.”

“And the landlady—the person who kept it?”

“And the landlady—the one who ran it?”

Ah, ça....

Ah, that....

“But how, in the name of pity, can I find out?”

“But how, for the love of pity, can I figure it out?”

The chauffeur seemed moved by his distress. “Let Monsieur reassure himself. There was no loss of life. If Monsieur had friends or relations....”

The driver seemed affected by his distress. “Let Monsieur put his mind at ease. There was no loss of life. If Monsieur had friends or family...”

The Professor waved away the suggestion.

The professor rejected the idea.

“We could, of course, address ourselves to the police,” the chauffeur continued.

“We could, of course, talk to the police,” the chauffeur continued.

The police! The mere sound of the word filled his hearer with dismay. Explain to the police about that money? How could he—and in his French? He turned cold at the idea, and in his dread of seeing himself transported to the commissariat by the too-sympathetic driver, he hurriedly paid the latter off, and remained alone gazing through 303the gate at the drenched and smoking monument of his folly.

The police! Just hearing that word sent a wave of panic through him. Explain to the police about that money? How could he do that—in his French? The thought made him feel cold, and in his fear of being taken to the commissariat by the overly sympathetic driver, he quickly paid him off and stood there alone, staring through the gate at the soaked and steaming monument of his mistakes.

The money—try to get back the money? It had seemed almost hopeless before; now the attempt could only expose him to all the mysterious perils of an alien law. He saw himself interrogated, investigated, his passport seized, his manuscript confiscated, and every hope of rational repose and work annihilated for months to come. He felt himself curiously eyed by the policeman who was guarding the ruins, and turned from the scene of the disaster almost as hurriedly as the young man whom he had taken—no doubt erroneously—for Taber Tring.

The money—should I try to get it back? It seemed almost hopeless before; now the attempt would only expose him to all the mysterious dangers of an unfamiliar law. He imagined being interrogated, investigated, having his passport taken, his manuscript seized, and every chance for peace and productivity wiped out for months. He felt the curious gaze of the policeman guarding the ruins and hurried away from the disaster scene almost as fast as the young man he had mistakenly thought was Taber Tring.

Having reached another quarter of the town, he sat down on a bench to take stock of his situation.

Having made it to another part of town, he sat down on a bench to assess his situation.

It was exactly what he had done two days before when, on arriving at Monte Carlo, he had found that he had missed the motorbus; and the associations of ideas once more came to his rescue.

It was exactly what he had done two days earlier when, upon getting to Monte Carlo, he realized he had missed the bus; and the connections in his mind came to his aid once again.

Gradually there arose in his mind a faint wavering vision of a young woman, pearled and furred and scented, precipitately descending 304from his compartment, and, as she did so, cramming a banknote into his hand.

Gradually, a faint, uncertain image formed in his mind of a young woman, dressed in pearls and fur, with a pleasant scent, quickly stepping out of his compartment, and as she did, shoving a banknote into his hand. 304

“The Princess ... the Princess ... they call me Betsy at the dressmaker’s....” That was as far as the clue went; but presently the Professor remembered that his companion had got out of the train at Cannes, and it became certain to him that his only hope of clearing his overburdened conscience would be to take the train to that place, and there prosecute his almost hopeless search.

“The Princess ... the Princess ... they call me Betsy at the dressmaker’s....” That was as far as the clue went; but soon the Professor recalled that his companion had exited the train at Cannes, and it became clear to him that his only chance of easing his guilty conscience would be to take the train to that location and continue his nearly pointless search there.

V

Not until he found himself seated in the train, and on the point of starting for Cannes, did the full horror of his situation break on the Professor. Then, for an hour, he contemplated it in all its intricate enormity, saw himself as a man dishonoured, ruined (for he now remembered the full amount of the sum he had to account for), and, worse still, severed from his best-loved work for a period incalculably long. For after he had struggled through the preliminary difficulties he would have to settle down 305to the slow task of reimbursement, and he knew that, to earn enough money to repay what he had lost, he must abandon serious scientific work such as he was now engaged in, and probably stoop—abominable thought!—to writing popular “science” articles in one of the illustrated magazines. Such a job had once been offered him on very handsome terms, and contemptuously rejected; and the best he could now hope was that there was still an opening for him somewhere between the Etiquette Column and the notes on Rachel powder and bathing tights.

Not until he found himself sitting on the train, about to leave for Cannes, did the full horror of his situation hit the Professor. For an hour, he contemplated it in all its complex enormity, seeing himself as a dishonored, ruined man (for he now remembered the total amount he had to account for), and, worse still, cut off from his favorite work for an incredibly long time. After struggling through the initial challenges, he would need to focus on the slow task of paying back what he owed, and he knew that to earn enough money to repay his losses, he would have to give up serious scientific work like what he was doing now and probably sink—abominable thought!—to writing popular “science” articles for one of those illustrated magazines. Such a job had once been offered to him with very attractive terms, which he had contemptuously rejected; and the best he could now hope for was that there was still an opening for him somewhere between the Etiquette Column and the notes on Rachel powder and bathing suits.

Arrived at Cannes, he found his way to what appeared to be the fashionable shopping-street, and exteriorising his attention by an extreme effort of the will he began to go the rounds of the dressmaking establishments.

Arriving in Cannes, he made his way to what seemed to be the trendy shopping street, and focusing his attention with a strong effort of will, he started to visit the various dressmaking shops.

At every one he was received with distinguished politeness, and every one, by some curious coincidence, had a Betsy to offer him. As the Betsies were all young, fluffy and rosy, considerable offence was caused by his rapid rejection of them, and it was in vain that he tried to close his ears to the crude 306and disobliging comments which on each occasion attended his retreat. But he had by this time regained a sufficiently clear vision of the Princess to be sure that she was not concealed behind any of the youthful substitutes proposed to him. In despair he issued from the last shop, and again sat himself down to consider.

At every gathering, he was welcomed with great politeness, and oddly enough, everyone seemed to have a Betsy to introduce to him. Since all the Betsies were young, cute, and cheerful, his quick rejections upset quite a few people, and no matter how hard he tried to ignore the rude comments that followed his refusals, they still stung. However, by then, he had gotten a clear enough picture of the Princess to know that she wasn’t hiding behind any of the young women being suggested to him. Frustrated, he left the last venue and sat down again to think.

As he did so, his mind gave a queer click, and the doors of his inner consciousness again swung open. But this time it was only to draw him back into the creative world from which he had been so violently ejected. He had suddenly seen a point to be made in the Einstein controversy, and he began to fumble for a paper on which to jot it down. He found only one, the closely-scribbled flap of a torn envelope on which, during the journey to Cannes, he had calculated and re-calculated the extent of the sum he would have to raise to reimburse the Princess; but possibly there might be a clear space on the other side. He turned it over, and there read, in a tall slanting hand:

As he did this, his mind clicked in a strange way, and the doors of his inner thoughts swung open again. But this time, it was only to pull him back into the creative world he had been forcefully thrown out of. He had suddenly realized a point to make in the Einstein debate, and he started searching for a piece of paper to write it down. He found only one—the scribbled flap of a torn envelope on which, during the trip to Cannes, he had calculated and recalculated how much money he needed to raise to pay back the Princess; but maybe there would be a blank space on the other side. He flipped it over and saw, written in a tall slanting hand:

Princesse Balalatinsky,

Princess Balalatinsky,

Villa Mon Caprice, Route de Californie.

Villa Mon Caprice, Route de Californie.

307He started to his feet, and glanced about him frantically for a taxi. He had no idea where the Route de Californie was, but in his desperate circumstances, it seemed as easy to hire a taxi for a five minutes’ transit as for a long expedition. Besides, it was the only way he knew of being sure of reaching his destination; and to do so as soon as possible was now a fixed idea.

307He jumped to his feet and looked around wildly for a taxi. He had no clue where the Route de Californie was, but given his urgent situation, hiring a taxi for a quick ride felt just as simple as for a longer journey. Plus, it was the only way he knew to guarantee he would get to his destination; and getting there as soon as possible had become a top priority.

The taxi carried him a long way; back through the whole length of the town, out on a flat white dusty road, and then up and up between walls overhung with luxuriant verdure till, at a turn, it stood still with a violent jerk.

The taxi took him a long way; back through the entire length of the town, onto a flat, dusty white road, and then up and up between walls covered in lush greenery until, at a turn, it came to a sudden stop with a jolt.

The Professor looked out, and saw himself confronted by the expressive countenance of Mr. Taber Tring.

The Professor looked out and saw himself facing the expressive face of Mr. Taber Tring.

“Oh, my God—you again!” shrieked the young man, turning suddenly white with fury—or was it rather with fear?

“Oh my God—you again!” yelled the young man, suddenly turning pale with anger—or was it more from fear?

“Why do you say again?” questioned the Professor; but his interlocutor, taking to his heels with unaccountable velocity, had already disappeared down a verdant by-way.

“Why do you say again?” the Professor asked; but his conversation partner, sprinting away at an unexpected speed, had already vanished down a green side path.

The Professor leaned back in the taxi in 308speechless amazement. He was sure now that the “again” referred to their previous encounter that morning at Monte Carlo, and he could only conclude that it had become a fixed habit of Taber Tring’s to run away whenever they met, and that he ran a great deal too fast for the Professor ever to hope to overtake him.

The Professor leaned back in the taxi, speechless with amazement. He was now sure that the "again" referred to their earlier meeting that morning in Monte Carlo, and he could only conclude that it had become a habit for Taber Tring to flee whenever they crossed paths, and that he ran way too fast for the Professor to ever hope to catch up with him.

“Well,” said the driver, “there’s a gentleman who isn’t pleased. He thought I had no fare, and expected to get a lift up to the top of this mountain.”

“Well,” said the driver, “there’s a guy who’s not happy. He thought I wasn’t charging anything and expected a ride to the top of this mountain.”

“I should have been happy to give him a lift,” said the Professor rather wistfully; to which the driver replied: “He must be a mile off by this time. He didn’t seem to fancy your looks.”

“I would’ve been happy to give him a ride,” the Professor said somewhat regrettably; to which the driver replied, “He’s probably a mile away by now. He didn’t seem to like the way you looked.”

There was no controverting this statement, mortifying as it was, and they continued their ascent till a gateway impressively crowned by heraldic lions admitted them to terraced gardens above which a villa of ample proportions looked forth upon the landscape.

There was no denying this statement, embarrassing as it was, and they continued their climb until they reached a grand gateway topped with heraldic lions that led them to terraced gardens, where a large villa overlooked the landscape.

The Professor was by this time so steeled to the unexpected that he hardly paused to consider the strange incongruity between the 309Princess’s account of her fortunes and the setting in which she lived. He had read Mon Caprice on the gate, and that was the name on the envelope he had found in his pocket. With a resolute hand he rang the bell and asked a resplendent footman if the Princess Balalatinsky were at home.

The Professor was so accustomed to the unexpected by this point that he barely took a moment to reflect on the odd contrast between the Princess’s story about her life and the environment she was in. He had seen My Delight on the sign at the gate, and that was also the name on the envelope he found in his pocket. With determination, he rang the bell and asked a dazzling footman if Princess Balalatinsky was home.

He was shown through a long succession of drawing-rooms, in the last of which the Princess rose from the depths of a broad divan. She was dressed in black draperies, half-transparent—no, half-translucent; and she stood before the Professor in all the formidable completeness of her beauty.

He was taken through a series of drawing rooms, in the last of which the Princess rose from the depths of a wide couch. She was dressed in sheer black fabrics—no, partially see-through; and she stood before the Professor in all the stunning fullness of her beauty.

Instantly his mind clicked again, and a voice shrilled up at him from the depths: “You always knew you could still recognize a beautiful woman when you saw one”; but he closed his ears to the suggestion and advanced toward the lady.

Instantly, his mind clicked again, and a voice shouted up at him from within: “You always knew you could still recognize a beautiful woman when you saw one”; but he ignored the thought and moved toward the lady.

Before he could take more than three steps she was at his side, almost at his feet; her burning clasp was on his wrists, and her eyes were consuming him like coals of fire.

Before he could take more than three steps, she was by his side, almost at his feet; her intense grip was on his wrists, and her eyes were devouring him like embers.

“Master! Maestro! Disguise is useless! You choose to come to me unannounced; but 310I was sure you would answer my appeal, and I should have recognized you anywhere, and among any number of people.” She lifted his astonished hand to her lips. “It is the penalty of genius,” she breathed.

“Master! Maestro! Disguise is pointless! You decided to show up without warning; but 310I was certain you would respond to my call, and I would have recognized you anywhere, even in a crowd.” She brought his surprised hand to her lips. “It’s the price of genius,” she whispered.

“But—” gasped the Professor.

“But—” the Professor gasped.

A scented finger was laid across his lips. “Hush: not yet. Let me tell you first why I ventured to write to you.” She drew him gently down to an arm-chair beside the divan, and herself sank orientally into its pillows. “I thought I had exhausted all the emotions of life. At my age—is it not a tragedy? But I was mistaken. It is true that I had tried philosophy, marriage, mathematics, divorce, sculpture and love; but I had never attempted the stage. How long it sometimes takes to discover one’s real vocation! No doubt you may have gone through the same uncertainties yourself. At any rate, my gift for the drama did not reveal itself till three months ago, and I have only just completed my play, ‘The Scarlet Cataract,’ a picture of my life, as the title suggests—and which, my friends tell me, is not without dramatic merit. In fact, if I were to listen to them....”

A scented finger was placed over his lips. “Hush: not yet. Let me explain why I decided to write to you first.” She gently led him to an armchair next to the divan, and then settled down into its pillows in a graceful manner. “I thought I had experienced all of life's emotions. At my age—isn't that tragic? But I was wrong. It's true that I had tried philosophy, marriage, math, divorce, sculpture, and love; but I had never tried theater. Sometimes it takes so long to find your true calling! You may have gone through similar doubts yourself. Anyway, my talent for drama didn’t show itself until three months ago, and I just finished my play, ‘The Scarlet Cataract,’ which reflects my life, as the title suggests—and according to my friends, it does have some dramatic value. In fact, if I listened to them....”

311The Professor struggled from his seat. His old fear of her madness had returned. He began very mildly: “It is quite natural that you should mistake me for some one else—”

311The Professor struggled to get up from his seat. His old fear of her insanity had come back. He started off gently: “It's completely understandable that you might confuse me with someone else—”

With an inimitable gesture she waved the interruption aside. “But what I want to explain is that, of course, the leading rôle can have but one interpreter—Myself. The things happened to Me: who else could possibly know how to act them? Therefore, if I appeal to you—on my knees, Illustrious Impresario!—it is in my double character as dramatist and tragédienne; for in spite of appearances my life has been a tragedy, as you will acknowledge if you will let me outline its principal events in a few words....”

With a unique gesture, she brushed off the interruption. “What I want to explain is that, of course, the leading role can only have one performer—me. The events happened to me: who else could possibly know how to portray them? So, if I appeal to you—on my knees, Honorable Impresario!—it’s in my dual role as both playwright and actress; because despite appearances, my life has been a tragedy, as you’ll see if you allow me to outline its key events in a few words....”

But here she had to pause a second for breath, and the Professor, on his feet, actually shouted his protest. “Madam, I cannot let you go on another moment, first because I’ve heard the story of your life already, and secondly because I’m not the man you suppose.”

But here she had to pause for a second to catch her breath, and the Professor, standing up, actually shouted his objection. “Ma'am, I can’t let you go on for another moment, first because I’ve already heard the story of your life, and secondly because I’m not the person you think I am.”

The Princess turned deadly pale. “Impostor!” 312she hissed, and reached for an embroidered bell-rope.

The Princess turned pale as death. “Imposter!” 312 she hissed, and reached for an embroidered bell-rope.

Her agitation had the curious effect of calming the Professor. “You had better not send me away,” he said, “till you learn why I am here. I am the unhappy man to whom, the day before yesterday, you entrusted a hundred franc note which you asked him to stake for you at Monte Carlo. Unfortunately I could not recall your name or address, and I have been hunting for you through all the dressmakers’ establishments in Cannes.”

Her anxiety had the strange effect of calming the Professor. “You should probably not send me away,” he said, “until you find out why I’m here. I’m the unfortunate guy to whom, the day before yesterday, you gave a hundred franc note and asked him to gamble for you at Monte Carlo. Unfortunately, I couldn’t remember your name or address, and I’ve been searching for you through all the dressmakers' shops in Cannes.”

The instant lighting-up of her face was a sight so lovely that he almost forgot his apprehensions and his shame.

The instant her face lit up was so beautiful that he almost forgot his worries and his embarrassment.

“The dressmakers’ shops? Ah—in search of ‘Betsy’! It is true, I was obliged to act as a mannequin for one day; but since then my fortunes have miraculously changed—changed thanks to you; for now,” the Princess continued with enthusiasm, “I do at last recognise my good angel, my benefactor of the other day, and ask myself how I could have failed to know you again, how I could have taken you for a vulgar theatrical manager, 313you, a man of genius and a Philosopher. Can you ever forgive me? For I owe you everything—everything—everything!” she sobbed out, again almost at his knees.

“The dressmakers’ shops? Oh—looking for ‘Betsy’! It’s true, I had to act as a mannequin for a day; but since then, my luck has changed miraculously—changed thanks to you; because now,” the Princess continued with excitement, “I finally recognize my good angel, my benefactor from the other day, and I ask myself how I could have failed to recognize you again, how I could have mistaken you for a run-of-the-mill theatrical manager, 313 you, a man of talent and a Philosopher. Can you ever forgive me? Because I owe you everything—everything—everything!” she cried, almost at his knees again.

His self-possession continued to increase in proportion to her agitation. He actually risked laying a hand on her arm and pressing her mildly back among her cushions.

His calmness kept growing as her anxiety increased. He even took the chance to place a hand on her arm and gently pushed her back into her cushions.

“Only a change of pronouns,” he said sighing, “is necessary to the complete accuracy of your last statement.”

“Just a change of pronouns,” he said with a sigh, “is needed for the complete accuracy of your last statement.”

But she was off again on a new tack. “That blessed hundred franc note! From the moment when you took it from me, as I got out of the train, my luck miraculously and completely changed. I knew you were going to win some money for me; but how could I have imagined the extent of the fortune you were to heap at my feet?”

But she was off again in a different direction. “That lucky hundred franc note! From the moment you took it from me as I got off the train, my luck changed completely and miraculously. I knew you were going to win some money for me, but how could I have imagined the level of fortune you were about to lay at my feet?”

A cold sweat broke out over the Professor. She knew, then—once again her infernal intuition had pierced his secret! In the train had she not discovered his name, identified him as the author of “The Elimination 314of Phenomena,” and guessed that he was actually engaged in the composition of another work? At the moment he had fancied that there was a plausible explanation for each of these discoveries; but he now felt that her powers of divination were in need of no outward aid. She had risen from her seat and was once more in possession of his hands.

A cold sweat broke out over the Professor. She knew then—once again her damn intuition had uncovered his secret! On the train, hadn't she discovered his name, recognized him as the author of “The Elimination 314 of Phenomena,” and figured out that he was actually working on another piece? At that moment, he thought he had a believable explanation for each of these discoveries; but now he sensed that her intuition didn’t need any help from the outside. She had gotten up from her seat and was once again holding his hands.

“You have come to be thanked—and I do thank you!” Her heavy lashes glittered with tears which threatened to merge with the drops of moisture rolling down the Professor’s agonized brow.

“You're here to be thanked—and I really thank you!” Her long lashes sparkled with tears that were about to mix with the beads of sweat rolling down the Professor’s troubled forehead.

“Don’t—don’t, I beg!” He freed himself and shrank back. “If you’ll only let me speak ... let me explain....”

“Please—don’t, I’m begging you!” He pulled away and stepped back. “If you’d just let me talk... let me explain....”

She raised a reproachful finger. “Let you belittle yourself? Let you reject my gratitude? No—no! Nothing that you can say can make any difference. The gipsy in the Caucasus told me long ago what you were going to do for me. And now that you have done it you want to stifle the thanks on my lips!”

She raised a warning finger. “Let you put yourself down? Let you deny my gratitude? No—no! Nothing you say can change anything. The gypsy in the Caucasus told me long ago what you were going to do for me. And now that you've done it, you want to silence the thanks I have to express!”

“But you have nothing to thank me for. 315I have made no money for you—on the contrary, I—”

“But you have nothing to thank me for. 315I haven't made any money for you—on the contrary, I—”

“Hush, hush! Such words are blasphemy. Look about you at all this luxury, this beauty. I expected to have to leave it tomorrow. And thanks to you, wealth has poured in on me at the moment when I thought I was face to face with ruin.”

“Hush, hush! Those words are disrespectful. Look around at all this luxury, this beauty. I thought I’d have to leave it tomorrow. And thanks to you, wealth has come my way just when I thought I was about to face disaster.”

“Madam, you must let me undeceive you. I don’t know who can have brought you such an erroneous report.” The Professor glanced about him in acute distress, seeking to escape from her devouring scrutiny. “It is true that I did make a considerable sum for you, but I—I afterward lost it. To my shame be it said.”

“Madam, you need to let me clear this up for you. I have no idea who could have given you such a misleading report.” The Professor looked around, clearly anxious, trying to avoid her intense gaze. “It’s true that I earned you a significant amount of money, but I—I ended up losing it. I’m ashamed to admit that.”

The Princess hardly appeared to hear him. Tears of gratitude still rained down her face. “Lost it? A little more, a little less—what does it matter? In my present pecuniary situation nothing of that sort counts. I am rich—rich for life! I should, in fact,” she continued with a gush of candour, “be an absolutely happy woman if I could only find an impresario who would stage my play.” She lifted her enchanting eyes to his. “I 316wonder, by the way, dear friend,” she proposed, “if you would let me read it to you now?”

The Princess barely seemed to hear him. Tears of gratitude streamed down her face. “Lost it? A little more, a little less—what does it matter? In my current financial situation, that doesn't really count. I'm wealthy—wealthy for life! Honestly,” she continued with surprising openness, “I would be completely happy if I could just find a producer to put on my play.” She lifted her enchanting eyes to his. “I wonder, by the way, dear friend,” she suggested, “if you would let me read it to you now?”

“Oh, no, no,” the Professor protested; and then, becoming aware of the offence his words were likely to give, he added precipitately: “Before we turn to any other subject you must really let me tell you just how much money I owe you, and what were the unfortunate circumstances in which....”

“Oh, no, no,” the Professor protested; and then, realizing the offense his words might cause, he quickly added: “Before we move on to any other topic, you really have to let me tell you exactly how much money I owe you, and what the unfortunate circumstances were that…”

But he was conscious that the Princess was no longer listening to him. A new light had dawned in her face, and the glow of it was already drying her tears. Slim, palpitating and girlish, she turned toward one of the tall French windows opening upon the terrace.

But he realized that the Princess was no longer paying attention to him. A new light had come to her face, and the brightness of it was already drying her tears. Slim, vibrant, and youthful, she turned toward one of the tall French windows that opened onto the terrace.

“My fiancé—your young compatriot! Here he is! Oh, how happy I am to bring you together!” she exclaimed.

“My fiancé—your young friend! Here he is! Oh, how thrilled I am to bring you two together!” she exclaimed.

The Professor followed her glance with a stare of fresh amazement. Through the half-open window a young man in tennis flannels had strolled into the room.

The Professor followed her gaze with a look of new surprise. A young man in tennis attire had walked into the room through the half-open window.

“My Taber,” the Princess breathed, “this is my benefactor—our benefactor—this is....”

“My Taber,” the Princess said softly, “this is my benefactor—our benefactor—this is....”

317Taber Tring gently removed the perfect arms which were already tightening about his neck. “I know who he is,” he said in a hard high tone. “That’s why I’ve been running away from him ever since early this morning.”

317Taber Tring carefully took off the flawless arms that were already wrapping tightly around his neck. “I know who he is,” he said in a sharp, high voice. “That’s why I’ve been trying to escape from him since early this morning.”

His good-humoured boyish face was absolutely decomposed by distress. Without vouchsafing the least attention to the Princess he stood pallidly but resolutely facing her visitor.

His cheerful, youthful face was completely twisted by distress. Without giving the slightest attention to the Princess, he stood pale but determined, facing her visitor.

“I’ve been running for all I was worth; at least till a quarter of an hour ago. Then I suddenly pulled up short and said to myself: ‘Taber Tring, this won’t do. You were born in the Middle West, but your parents came from New England, and now’s the time to prove it if you’re ever going to. Stern and rockbound coast, and Mayflower and all the rest of it. If there’s anything in it, it ought to come out now.’ And, by George it did; and here I am, ready to make a clean breast of it.”

“I’ve been running as fast as I could; at least until about fifteen minutes ago. Then I suddenly stopped and said to myself: ‘Taber Tring, this isn’t right. You were born in the Midwest, but your parents came from New England, and now’s the time to show it if you’re ever going to. Stern and rocky coast, and Mayflower and all that. If there's any truth to it, it should come out now.’ And, by golly, it did; and here I am, ready to come clean.”

He drew a silk handkerchief from his pocket, and wiped his brow, which was as damp with agony as the Professor’s.

He pulled a silk handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his brow, which was just as wet with anguish as the Professor’s.

318But the Professor’s patience had reached its final limit, and he was determined, whatever happened, to hold all interrupters at bay till he had made a clean breast of his own.

318But the Professor’s patience had run out, and he was determined, no matter what, to keep all interruptions at bay until he had fully expressed his own thoughts.

“I don’t know, sir,” he said, “why you avoided my presence this morning nor why you now seek it; but since you are connected with this lady by so close a tie, there is no reason why I should not continue in your presence what I had begun to tell her. I repeat then, Madam, that with your hundred franc note in my hand, I approached a table and staked the sum with results so unexpectedly and incredibly favourable that I left the gaming-rooms just before midnight in possession of—”

“I don’t know, sir,” he said, “why you avoided me this morning or why you want to see me now; but since you have such a close connection to this lady, there’s no reason I shouldn’t continue what I started to tell her in your presence. So, I’ll repeat, Madam, that with your hundred franc note in my hand, I went to a table and placed the bet, with results so unexpectedly and incredibly good that I left the casino just before midnight with—”

“Ninety-nine thousand seven hundred francs and no centimes,” Taber Tring interposed.

“Ninety-nine thousand seven hundred francs and no cents,” Taber Tring interjected.

The Professor received this with a gasp of astonishment; but everything which was happening was so foreign to all the laws of probability as experienced at Purewater that it did not long arrest his attention.

The Professor took this in with a gasp of surprise; however, everything that was happening was so out of line with the laws of probability he was used to at Purewater that it didn't hold his focus for long.

“You have stated the sum accurately,” he 319said; “but you do not know that I am no longer in possession of a penny of it.”

“You’ve stated the amount correctly,” he 319said; “but you don’t realize that I don’t have a single penny of it anymore.”

“Oh, don’t I?” groaned Taber Tring, wiping a fresh outbreak of moisture from his forehead.

“Oh, don’t I?” groaned Taber Tring, wiping a new bead of sweat from his forehead.

The Professor stopped short. “You do know? Ah, but to be sure. You were yourself a fellow-boarder at Arcadie. You were perhaps under its roof when that disastrous fire broke out and destroyed the whole of the large sum of money I had so negligently left—”

The Professor paused abruptly. “You know? Ah, but of course. You were one of the boarders at Arcadia. You might have been there when that terrible fire started and wiped out the entire amount of money I had carelessly left—”

“Under the door!” shrieked Taber Tring. “Under the door of your room, which happened to be the one next to mine.”

“Under the door!” yelled Taber Tring. “Under the door of your room, which just so happened to be the one next to mine.”

A light began to dawn on the Professor. “Is it possible that you were the neighbour whose unseasonable agitation during the small hours of the night caused me, in the total absence of towels or other available material, to stuff the money in question under the crack of the door in order to continue my intellectual labours undisturbed?”

A realization started to hit the Professor. “Could it be that you were the neighbor whose strange restlessness in the early hours of the morning made me, with no towels or anything else handy, shove the money in question under the door so I could keep working without interruptions?”

“That’s me,” said Taber Tring sullenly.

"That's me," Taber Tring said with a gloomy expression.

But the Princess, who had been listening to the Professor’s disquisition with a look of 320lovely bewilderment gradually verging on boredom, here intervened with a sudden flash of attention.

But the Princess, who had been listening to the Professor’s long explanation with a look of lovely confusion that was slowly turning into boredom, suddenly intervened with a burst of attention.

“What sort of noises proceeded from my Taber’s room at that advanced hour of the night?” she inquisitorially demanded of the Professor.

“What kind of noises were coming from my Taber’s room at such a late hour?” she asked the Professor, curious.

“Oh, shucks,” said her betrothed in a weary tone. “Aren’t they all alike, every one of ’em?” He turned to the Professor. “I daresay I was making a noise. I was about desperate. Stony broke, and didn’t know which way to turn next. I guess you’d have made a noise in my place.”

“Oh, come on,” said her fiancé in a tired tone. “Aren’t they all the same, every single one of them?” He turned to the Professor. “I admit I was making a scene. I was pretty desperate. Completely broke, and didn’t know where to go next. I guess you would have reacted the same way if you were in my position.”

The Professor felt a stirring of sympathy for the stricken youth. “I’m sorry for you—very sorry,” he said. “If I had known your situation I should have tried to master my impatience, and should probably not have crammed the money under the door; in which case it would not have been destroyed in the fire....”

The Professor felt a surge of compassion for the troubled young man. “I’m really sorry for you—truly sorry,” he said. “If I had known what you were going through, I would’ve tried to control my impatience and probably wouldn’t have shoved the money under the door; if I hadn’t, it wouldn’t have been burned in the fire...”

(“How like the reflexions of a Chinese sage!” the Princess admiringly murmured.)

(“How much like the thoughts of a Chinese sage!” the Princess said with admiration.)

“Destroyed in the fire? It wasn’t,” said Taber Tring.

“Destroyed in the fire? It wasn’t,” said Taber Tring.

321The Professor reeled back and was obliged to support himself upon the nearest chair.

321The Professor stumbled back and had to steady himself by holding onto the nearest chair.

“It wasn’t?”

“It wasn't?”

“Trust me,” said the young man. “I was there, and I stole it.”

“Trust me,” said the young man. “I was there, and I took it.”

“You stole it—his money?” The Princess instantly flung herself on his bosom. “To save your beloved from ruin? Oh, how Christlike—how Dostoyevskian!” She addressed herself with streaming eyes to the Professor. “Oh, spare him, sir, for heaven’s sake spare him! What shall I do to avert your vengeance? Shall I prostitute myself in the streets of Cannes? I will do anything to atone to you for his heroic gesture in stealing your money—”

“You stole it—his money?” The Princess immediately threw herself onto him. “To save your beloved from ruin? Oh, how Christlike—how Dostoyevskian!” She turned to the Professor, tears in her eyes. “Oh, please spare him, sir, for heaven’s sake! What can I do to avoid your anger? Should I sell myself in the streets of Cannes? I’ll do anything to make up for his heroic act of stealing your money—”

Taber Tring again put her gently aside. “Do drop it, Betsy. This is not a woman’s job. I stole that money in order to gamble with it, and I’ve got to pay it back, and all that I won with it too.” He paused and faced about on the Professor. “Isn’t that so, sir?” he questioned. “I’ve been puzzling over it day and night for the last two days, and I can’t figure it out any other way. Hard on you, Betsy, just as we thought our fortune 322was made; but my firm conviction, Professor Hibbart, as a man of New England stock, is that at this moment I owe you the sum of one million seven hundred and fifty thousand francs.”

Taber Tring gently pushed her aside again. “Stop it, Betsy. This isn’t a woman’s job. I took that money to gamble with, and I have to pay it back, along with everything I won. ” He paused and turned to the Professor. “Isn’t that right, sir?” he asked. “I’ve been thinking about it day and night for the last two days, and I can’t figure it out any other way. It’s tough on you, Betsy, just when we thought our luck had changed; but my firm belief, Professor Hibbart, as a guy from New England, is that right now I owe you one million seven hundred and fifty thousand francs.”

“My God,” screamed the Professor, “what system did you play?”

“My God,” shouted the Professor, “what system did you use?”

Mr. Tring’s open countenance snapped shut like a steel trap. “That’s my secret,” he said politely; and the Professor had to acknowledge that it was.

Mr. Tring’s friendly expression quickly hardened. “That’s my secret,” he said politely; and the Professor had to admit that it was.

“I must ask you,” the young man pursued, “to be good enough either to disprove or to confirm my estimate of my indebtedness to you. How much should you consider that you owed if you had stolen anybody’s money and made a lot more with it? Only the sum stolen or the whole amount? There’s my point.”

“I need to ask you,” the young man continued, “to either prove me wrong or agree with my view on how much I owe you. How much would you think you owed if you had stolen someone’s money and made even more with it? Just the amount you stole or the total amount? That’s my point.”

“But I did! I have!” cried the Professor.

“But I did! I have!” shouted the Professor.

“Did what?”

“Did what now?”

“Exactly what you have done. Stole—that is, gambled with a sum of money entrusted to me for the purpose, and won the large amount you have correctly stated. It is true,” the Professor continued, “that I had 323no intention of appropriating a penny of it; but, believing that my culpable negligence had caused the whole sum to be destroyed by fire, I considered myself—”

“Exactly what you have done. Stole—that is, gambled with a sum of money that was entrusted to me for that purpose, and won the large amount you mentioned. It is true,” the Professor continued, “that I had 323no intention of keeping a penny of it; but, thinking that my serious negligence had caused the entire sum to be destroyed in a fire, I considered myself—”

“Well?” panted Taber Tring.

"Well?" gasped Taber Tring.

“As indebted for the entire amount to this lady here—”

“As indebted for the full amount to this lady here—”

Taber Tring’s face became illuminated with sudden comprehension.

Taber Tring's face lit up with sudden understanding.

“Holy Moses! You don’t mean to say all that money under the door belonged to Betsy?”

“Holy moly! You can’t be saying all that money under the door was Betsy’s?”

“Every cent of it, in my opinion,” said the Professor firmly; and the two men stood and stared at each other.

“Every cent of it, in my opinion,” said the Professor confidently; and the two men stood and stared at each other.

“But, good gracious,” the Princess intervened, “then nobody has stolen anything!”

“But, oh my gosh,” the Princess interjected, “then nobody has stolen anything!”

The load which had crushed the Professor to earth rolled from his shoulders, and he lifted the head of a free man. “So it would seem.”

The weight that had crushed the Professor to the ground lifted off his shoulders, and he raised his head like a free man. “So it seems.”

But Taber Tring could only ejaculate once again: “Holy Moses!”

But Taber Tring could only exclaim again: “Holy Moses!”

“Then we are rich once more—is it not so, my Taber?” The Princess leaned a thoughtful head upon her hand. “Do you 324know, I could almost regret it? Yes, I regret, dear friends, that you are both blameless, and that no sacrifice will be demanded of me. It would have been so beautiful if you had both sinned, and I had also had to sin to save you. But, on the other hand,” she reflected, with lifted eyes and a smile like heaven, “I shall now be able to have my play brought out at my own expense. And for that,” she cried, again possessing herself of Professor Hibbart’s hands, “for that too I have to thank you! And this is the only way I know of doing it.”

“Then we’re rich again, aren’t we, my Taber?” The Princess rested her thoughtful head on her hand. “You know, I could almost feel sorry about it? Yes, I regret, dear friends, that both of you are innocent, and that I won’t have to make any sacrifices. It would have been so wonderful if you had both sinned, and I had to sin as well to save you. But, on the other hand,” she said, lifting her eyes with a smile like heaven, “now I’ll be able to produce my play at my own expense. And for that,” she exclaimed, taking hold of Professor Hibbart’s hands again, “for that too I have to thank you! And this is the only way I know how to do it.”

She flung her arms around his neck and lifted her lips to his; and the exonerated and emancipated Professor took what she offered like a man.

She wrapped her arms around his neck and lifted her lips to his; and the freed and liberated Professor accepted what she offered like a man.

“And now,” she cried, “for my other hero!” and caught her betrothed to her heart.

“And now,” she exclaimed, “for my other hero!” and embraced her fiancé tightly.

These effusions were interrupted by the entrance of the resplendent footman, who surveyed them without surprise or disapproval.

These outpourings were interrupted by the arrival of the stunning footman, who looked them over without any sign of surprise or disapproval.

“There is at the door,” he announced, “a young lady of the name of Betsy who is asking for Monsieur.” He indicated the 325Professor. “She would give no other name; she said that was enough. She knows Monsieur has been seeking her everywhere in Cannes, and she is in despair at having missed him; but at the time she was engaged with another client.”

“There’s a young woman at the door,” he said, “named Betsy, asking for you, Monsieur.” He pointed to the 325Professor. “She wouldn’t give any other name; she said that was enough. She knows you’ve been looking for her all over Cannes, and she’s really upset about missing you, but she was busy with another client at the time.”

The Professor turned pale, and Taber Tring’s left lid sketched a tentative wink.

The Professor went pale, and Taber Tring’s left eyelid gave a hesitant wink.

But the Princess intervened in her most princely manner. “Of course! My name is Betsy, and you were seeking for me at all the dressmakers’!” She turned to the footman with her smile of benediction. “Tell the young lady,” she said, “that Monsieur in his turn is engaged with another client, who begs her to accept this slight compensation for her trouble.” She slipped from her wrist a hoop of jade and brilliants, and the footman withdrew with the token.

But the Princess stepped in gracefully. “Absolutely! My name is Betsy, and you were looking for me at all the dressmakers!” She smiled at the footman in a way that felt like a blessing. “Tell the young lady,” she said, “that Monsieur is busy with another client, who asks her to accept this small token of appreciation for her trouble.” She took off a jade and diamond bracelet from her wrist, and the footman left with the gift.

“And now,” said the Princess, “as it is past three o’clock, we ought really to be thinking of zakouska.”

“And now,” said the Princess, “since it’s past three o’clock, we should really be thinking about zakouska.”

The End

By Edith Wharton
HERE AND BEYOND
THE MOTHER’S RECOMPENSE
OLD NEW YORK
False Dawn
The Single Woman
The Spark
New Year's Day
THE GLIMPSES OF THE MOON
THE AGE OF INNOCENCE
SUMMER
THE REEF
THE MARNE
FRENCH WAYS AND THEIR MEANING

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
  • Typos fixed; non-standard spelling and dialect retained.

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!